Did you mean to search for he left junub uthman jinn ?
We are still working on this feature. Please bear with us if the suggestion doesn't sound right.
 Showing 2301-2400 of 10000
Musnad Ahmad 1119
It was narrated from Shuraih bin Hani’ that He asked `A`ishah (رضي الله عنها) about wiping over the khuffain (leather slippers). She said:
Ask ’Ali (رضي الله عنه) about that, for he used to go out on campaign with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). So he asked him and he said: `For the traveller, three days and nights; for one who is not travelling, one day and night.` It was said to Muhammad: Did he attribute it to the Prophet (ﷺ)” He said: He thought that it was marfoo` [attributed to the Prophet (ﷺ)] but he was afraid to say so.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنِ الْحَكَمِ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ الْقَاسِمَ بْنَ مُخَيْمِرَةَ، يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ شُرَيْحِ بْنِ هَانِئٍ، أَنَّهُ سَأَلَ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا عَنْ الْمَسْحِ عَلَى الْخُفَّيْنِ فَقَالَتْ سَلْ عَنْ ذَلِكَ عَلِيًّا رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ فَإِنَّهُ كَانَ يَغْزُو مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَسَأَلَهُ فَقَالَ لِلْمُسَافِرِ ثَلَاثَةُ أَيَّامٍ وَلَيَالِيهِنَّ وَلِلْمُقِيمِ يَوْمٌ وَلَيْلَةٌ قِيلَ لِمُحَمَّدٍ كَانَ يَرْفَعُهُ فَقَالَ إِنَّهُ كَانَ يَرَى أَنَّهُ مَرْفُوعٌ وَلَكِنَّهُ كَانَ يَهَابُهُ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam), Muslim (276)] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 1119
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 535
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2538
It was narrated from Abu Musa that the Prophet said:
"Every Muslim must give charity." It was said: "What if he cannot find (anything to give)? "He said: "Let him work with his hands and benefit himself and give in charity." It was said: "What if he cannot do that?" He said: "Let him help someone who is in desperate need." It was said: "What if he cannot do that?" He said: "Let him enjoin good." It was said: "What if he cannot do that? He said: "Let him refrain from doing evil, for that is an act of charity."
أَخْبَرَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الأَعْلَى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي ابْنُ أَبِي بُرْدَةَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبِي يُحَدِّثُ، عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ عَلَى كُلِّ مُسْلِمٍ صَدَقَةٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قِيلَ أَرَأَيْتَ إِنْ لَمْ يَجِدْهَا قَالَ ‏"‏ يَعْتَمِلُ بِيَدِهِ فَيَنْفَعُ نَفْسَهُ وَيَتَصَدَّقُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قِيلَ أَرَأَيْتَ إِنْ لَمْ يَفْعَلْ قَالَ ‏"‏ يُعِينُ ذَا الْحَاجَةِ الْمَلْهُوفَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قِيلَ فَإِنْ لَمْ يَفْعَلْ قَالَ ‏"‏ يَأْمُرُ بِالْخَيْرِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قِيلَ أَرَأَيْتَ إِنْ لَمْ يَفْعَلْ قَالَ ‏"‏ يُمْسِكُ عَنِ الشَّرِّ فَإِنَّهَا صَدَقَةٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2538
In-book reference : Book 23, Hadith 104
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 23, Hadith 2539
Sunan an-Nasa'i 5408
It was narrated from 'Abdullah bin Ka'b, from his father, that :
He asked Ibn Abi Hadrad to pay off a debt that he owed him. Their voices grew so loud that the Messenger of Allah [SAW] heard them when he was inside his house. He came out to them, drew back the curtain of his room and called out: "O Ka'b!" He said: "Here I am, O Messenger of Allah." He said: "Drop his debt to half." He said: "I will do that." He said (to the debtor): "Go and pay it off."
أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو دَاوُدَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ عُمَرَ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا يُونُسُ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ كَعْبٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّهُ تَقَاضَى ابْنَ أَبِي حَدْرَدٍ دَيْنًا كَانَ عَلَيْهِ فَارْتَفَعَتْ أَصْوَاتُهُمَا حَتَّى سَمِعَهُمَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهُوَ فِي بَيْتِهِ فَخَرَجَ إِلَيْهِمَا فَكَشَفَ سِتْرَ حُجْرَتِهِ فَنَادَى ‏"‏ يَا كَعْبُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ لَبَّيْكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ ضَعْ مِنْ دَيْنِكَ هَذَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَأَوْمَأَ إِلَى الشَّطْرِ قَالَ قَدْ فَعَلْتُ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ قُمْ فَاقْضِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 5408
In-book reference : Book 49, Hadith 30
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 49, Hadith 5410
Sunan Abi Dawud 3476
Narrated Buhaisah:
On the authority of her father: My father asked the Prophet (saws) for permission (to kiss his body). (When he was given permission), lifting his shirt he approached his body, and began to kiss and stick to him. He then asked: Prophet of Allah, what is the thing withholding of which is not lawful ? He replied: Water. He asked: Prophet of Allah, what is the thing withholding of which is not lawful ? He replied: Salt. He again asked: Prophet of Allah, what is the thing withholding of which is not lawful ? He said: That you do a good work is better for you.
حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُعَاذٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، حَدَّثَنَا كَهْمَسٌ، عَنْ سَيَّارِ بْنِ مَنْظُورٍ، - رَجُلٍ مِنْ بَنِي فَزَارَةَ - عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنِ امْرَأَةٍ، يُقَالُ لَهَا بُهَيْسَةُ عَنْ أَبِيهَا، قَالَتِ اسْتَأْذَنَ أَبِي النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَدَخَلَ بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَ قَمِيصِهِ فَجَعَلَ يُقَبِّلُ وَيَلْتَزِمُ ثُمَّ قَالَ يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ مَا الشَّىْءُ الَّذِي لاَ يَحِلُّ مَنْعُهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ الْمَاءُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ مَا الشَّىْءُ الَّذِي لاَ يَحِلُّ مَنْعُهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ الْمِلْحُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ مَا الشَّىْءُ الَّذِي لاَ يَحِلُّ مَنْعُهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَنْ تَفْعَلَ الْخَيْرَ خَيْرٌ لَكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Al-Albani)  ضعيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 3476
In-book reference : Book 24, Hadith 61
English translation : Book 23, Hadith 3469
Sunan Abi Dawud 3729
’Abd Allah b. Busr from Banu Sulaim said:
The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) came to my father and he was a guest with him. He offered food to him and brought hais. He then brought a drink which he drank and he gave it to the one on his right. He ate dried dates and began to put the kernels on the back of his ring finger and middle finger. When he got up, my father also got up, and held the rein of his mount. He said : Pray to Allah for me. He said : O Allah, bless them in what you provided them, and have mercy on them.
حَدَّثَنَا حَفْصُ بْنُ عُمَرَ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ خُمَيْرٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ بُسْرٍ، - مِنْ بَنِي سُلَيْمٍ - قَالَ جَاءَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِلَى أَبِي فَنَزَلَ عَلَيْهِ فَقَدَّمَ إِلَيْهِ طَعَامًا فَذَكَرَ حَيْسًا أَتَاهُ بِهِ ثُمَّ أَتَاهُ بِشَرَابٍ فَشَرِبَ فَنَاوَلَ مَنْ عَلَى يَمِينِهِ وَأَكَلَ تَمْرًا فَجَعَلَ يُلْقِي النَّوَى عَلَى ظَهْرِ أُصْبَعَيْهِ السَّبَّابَةِ وَالْوُسْطَى فَلَمَّا قَامَ قَامَ أَبِي فَأَخَذَ بِلِجَامِ دَابَّتِهِ فَقَالَ ادْعُ اللَّهَ لِي ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ اللَّهُمَّ بَارِكْ لَهُمْ فِيمَا رَزَقْتَهُمْ وَاغْفِرْ لَهُمْ وَارْحَمْهُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 3729
In-book reference : Book 27, Hadith 61
English translation : Book 26, Hadith 3720
Narrated Abu Hurairah (RA) :
Allah's Messenger (SAW) said, "The Imam has been appointed to be followed (in the congregational prayers). So, when he utters the Takbir, utter the Takbir too, and do not utter the Takbir until he utters it. When he bows, you should bow, and do not bow until he bows. When he says, "Allah listens to him who praises him," say, "O Allah, our Rabb, to you is the praise." When he prostrates, you prostrate; and do not prostrate until he prostrates. If he prays standing, pray standing, and if he prays sitting, all of you pray sitting." [Reported by Abu Dawud and the wording is his].
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ‏- رضى الله عنه ‏- قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اَللَّهِ ‏- صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏-{ إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ اَلْإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ, فَإِذَا كَبَّرَ فَكَبِّرُوا, وَلَا تُكَبِّرُوا حَتَّى يُكَبِّرَ, وَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا, وَلَا تَرْكَعُوا حَتَّى يَرْكَعَ, وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اَللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ, فَقُولُوا: اَللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا لَكَ اَلْحَمْدُ, وَإِذَا سَجَدَ فَاسْجُدُوا, وَلَا تَسْجُدُوا حَتَّى يَسْجُدَ, وَإِذَا صَلَّى قَائِمًا فَصَلُّوا قِيَامًا, وَإِذَا صَلَّى قَاعِدًا فَصَلُّوا قُعُودًا أَجْمَعِينَ } رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ, وَهَذَا لَفْظُه ُ 1‏ .‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 2, Hadith 310
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 401
Arabic reference : Book 2, Hadith 406
Sunan Ibn Majah 1238
It was narrated from Anas bin Malik that the Prophet (saw) fell from his horse and he suffered some lacerations on his right side. We went to visit him and the time for prayer came. He led us in prayer sitting down, and we prayed behind him sitting down. When he finished the prayer he said:
“The Imam is appointed to be followed. When he says Allahu Akbar, then say Allahu Akbar; when he bows, then bow; when he says Sami’ Allahu liman hamidah, then say Rabbana wa lakal-hamd; when he prostrates then prostrate; and if he prays sitting down then pray sitting down.”
حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامُ بْنُ عَمَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ صُرِعَ عَنْ فَرَسٍ فَجُحِشَ شِقُّهُ الأَيْمَنُ فَدَخَلْنَا نَعُودُهُ وَحَضَرَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَصَلَّى بِنَا قَاعِدًا وَصَلَّيْنَا وَرَاءَهُ قُعُودًا فَلَمَّا قَضَى الصَّلاَةَ قَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ فَإِذَا كَبَّرَ فَكَبِّرُوا وَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ فَقُولُوا رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ وَإِذَا سَجَدَ فَاسْجُدُوا وَإِذَا صَلَّى قَاعِدًا فَصَلُّوا قُعُودًا أَجْمَعِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1238
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 436
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 1238
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 251
Al-Hasan narrated that :
Samurah said: "there are two pauses that I preserved from Allah's Messenger." But Imran bin Husain rejected that and said: "We preserved one pause." "So we wrote to Ubayy bin Ka'b in Al-Madinah. Ubayy wrote that Samurah was correct." Sa'eed said: "We said to Qatadah: 'What are those two pauses?' He said: 'When he entered into his Salat, and when he finished his recitation.' Then he (Qatadah) said after that: 'And when he recited (Nor those who went astray.)' And he said: 'He liked to pause when he finished the recitation until he caught his breath.'"
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُوسَى، مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الأَعْلَى، عَنْ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنِ الْحَسَنِ، عَنْ سَمُرَةَ، قَالَ سَكْتَتَانِ حَفِظْتُهُمَا عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ فَأَنْكَرَ ذَلِكَ عِمْرَانُ بْنُ حُصَيْنٍ وَقَالَ حَفِظْنَا سَكْتَةً ‏.‏ فَكَتَبْنَا إِلَى أُبَىِّ بْنِ كَعْبٍ بِالْمَدِينَةِ فَكَتَبَ أُبَىٌّ أَنْ حَفِظَ سَمُرَةُ ‏.‏ قَالَ سَعِيدٌ فَقُلْنَا لِقَتَادَةَ مَا هَاتَانِ السَّكْتَتَانِ قَالَ إِذَا دَخَلَ فِي صَلاَتِهِ وَإِذَا فَرَغَ مِنَ الْقِرَاءَةِ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ وَإِذَا قَرَأَ ‏:‏ ‏(‏وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ ‏)‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَكَانَ يُعْجِبُهُ إِذَا فَرَغَ مِنَ الْقِرَاءَةِ أَنْ يَسْكُتَ حَتَّى يَتَرَادَّ إِلَيْهِ نَفَسُهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ سَمُرَةَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ غَيْرِ وَاحِدٍ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ يَسْتَحِبُّونَ لِلإِمَامِ أَنْ يَسْكُتَ بَعْدَ مَا يَفْتَتِحُ الصَّلاَةَ وَبَعْدَ الْفَرَاغِ مِنَ الْقِرَاءَةِ ‏.‏ وَبِهِ يَقُولُ أَحْمَدُ وَإِسْحَاقُ وَأَصْحَابُنَا ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 251
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 103
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 251
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2984
It was narrated from Jabir bin Abdullah that:
the Messenger of Allah came to Al-Marwah and climbed up until he could see the House, then he said: "La ilaha illallah, Wahdahu la sharika lah, lahul-mulku wa lahul-hamdu, yuhyi wa yumitu, wa huwaala kulli shayin qadir (There is none worthy of worship except Allah alone with no partner or associate, His is the dominion and to Him be praise, He gives life and death, and He has power over all things)." He said that three times, then he remembered Allah, and glorified and praised Him, then he supplicated there for as long as Allah willed. And he did that until he had finished Sai."
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الْحَكَمِ، عَنْ شُعَيْبٍ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنِ ابْنِ الْهَادِ، عَنْ جَعْفَرِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، أَتَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الْمَرْوَةَ فَصَعِدَ فِيهَا ثُمَّ بَدَا لَهُ الْبَيْتُ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَىْءٍ قَدِيرٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ ذَلِكَ ثَلاَثَ مَرَّاتٍ ثُمَّ ذَكَرَ اللَّهَ وَسَبَّحَهُ وَحَمِدَهُ ثُمَّ دَعَا بِمَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ فَعَلَ هَذَا حَتَّى فَرَغَ مِنَ الطَّوَافِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2984
In-book reference : Book 24, Hadith 367
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 24, Hadith 2987
Sunan Abi Dawud 1261

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

The Prophet (saws) said: If any of you prays two rak'ahs before the dawn prayer, he should lie at his right side.

Marwan ibn al-Hakam said to him: Is it not enough that one of us walks to the mosque until he lies at his right side? According to the version of Ubaydullah, he (AbuHurayrah) replied: No.

This statement (of AbuHurayrah) reached Ibn Umar. He said: AbuHurayrah exceed limits on himself. He was asked: Do you look askance at what he says? He replied: No, but he dared and we showed cowardice. This (criticism of Ibn Umar) reached AbuHurayrah. He said: What is my sin if I remembered and they forgot?

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، وَأَبُو كَامِلٍ وَعُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُمَرَ بْنِ مَيْسَرَةَ قَالُوا حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَاحِدِ، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ إِذَا صَلَّى أَحَدُكُمُ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ الصُّبْحِ فَلْيَضْطَجِعْ عَلَى يَمِينِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَهُ مَرْوَانُ بْنُ الْحَكَمِ أَمَا يُجْزِئُ أَحَدَنَا مَمْشَاهُ إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ حَتَّى يَضْطَجِعَ عَلَى يَمِينِهِ قَالَ عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ فِي حَدِيثِهِ قَالَ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَبَلَغَ ذَلِكَ ابْنَ عُمَرَ فَقَالَ أَكْثَرَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ عَلَى نَفْسِهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقِيلَ لاِبْنِ عُمَرَ هَلْ تُنْكِرُ شَيْئًا مِمَّا يَقُولُ قَالَ لاَ وَلَكِنَّهُ اجْتَرَأَ وَجَبُنَّا ‏.‏ قَالَ فَبَلَغَ ذَلِكَ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ فَمَا ذَنْبِي إِنْ كُنْتُ حَفِظْتُ وَنَسُوا ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1261
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 12
English translation : Book 5, Hadith 1256

Yahya related to me from Malik from Hisham ibn Urwa that his father would never do two sets of seven tawafs together without praying between them. After every seven tawafs he would pray two rakas, sometimes at the maqam of Ibrahim, and sometimes elsewhere.

Malik was asked whether a man doing voluntary tawaf could, to make it easier on himself, join two or more sets of seven circuits and then pray whatever he owed for those sets of seven, and he said, "He should not do that. The sunna is that he does two rakasafter every seven circuits."

Malik said, about someone who began doing tawaf and then forgot how many he had done and did eightor nine circuits, "He should stop when he knows that he has done more than the right number and then pray two rakas,and he should not count the ones that he has done in excess. Neither should he build on the nine that he has done and then pray the rakas for the two sets of seven circuits together, because the sunna is that you pray two rakas after every seven circuits."

Malik said that someone who was in doubt about his tawaf after he had prayed the two rakas of tawaf should go back and complete his tawaf until he was certain of how much he had done. He should then repeat the two rakas, because prayer when doing tawaf was only valid after completing seven circuits.

"If some one breaks his wudu either while he is doing tawaf, or when he has finished tawaf but before he has prayed the two rakas of tawaf, he should do wudu and begin the tawaf and the two rakas afresh. Breaking wudu does not interrupt say between Safa and Marwa, but a person should not begin say unless he is pure by being in wudu."

حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّهُ كَانَ لاَ يَجْمَعُ بَيْنَ السُّبْعَيْنِ لاَ يُصَلِّي بَيْنَهُمَا وَلَكِنَّهُ كَانَ يُصَلِّي بَعْدَ كُلِّ سُبْعٍ رَكْعَتَيْنِ فَرُبَّمَا صَلَّى عِنْدَ الْمَقَامِ أَوْ عِنْدَ غَيْرِهِ ‏.‏ وَسُئِلَ مَالِكٌ عَنِ الطَّوَافِ إِنْ كَانَ أَخَفَّ عَلَى الرَّجُلِ أَنْ يَتَطَوَّعَ بِهِ فَيَقْرُنَ بَيْنَ الأُسْبُوعَيْنِ أَوْ أَكْثَرَ ثُمَّ يَرْكَعُ مَا عَلَيْهِ مِنْ رُكُوعِ تِلْكَ السُّبُوعِ قَالَ لاَ يَنْبَغِي ذَلِكَ وَإِنَّمَا السُّنَّةُ أَنْ يُتْبِعَ كُلَّ سُبْعٍ رَكْعَتَيْنِ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ فِي الرَّجُلِ يَدْخُلُ فِي الطَّوَافِ فَيَسْهُو حَتَّى يَطُوفَ ثَمَانِيَةَ أَوْ تِسْعَةَ أَطْوَافٍ قَالَ يَقْطَعُ إِذَا عَلِمَ أَنَّهُ قَدْ زَادَ ثُمَّ يُصَلِّي رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَلاَ يَعْتَدُّ بِالَّذِي كَانَ زَادَ وَلاَ يَنْبَغِي لَهُ أَنْ يَبْنِيَ عَلَى التِّسْعَةِ حَتَّى يُصَلِّيَ سُبْعَيْنِ جَمِيعًا لأَنَّ السُّنَّةَ فِي الطَّوَافِ أَنْ يُتْبِعَ كُلَّ سُبْعٍ رَكْعَتَيْنِ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَمَنْ شَكَّ فِي طَوَافِهِ بَعْدَ مَا يَرْكَعُ رَكْعَتَىِ الطَّوَافِ فَلْيَعُدْ فَلْيُتَمِّمْ طَوَافَهُ عَلَى الْيَقِينِ ثُمَّ لِيُعِدِ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ لأَنَّهُ لاَ صَلاَةَ لِطَوَافٍ إِلاَّ بَعْدَ إِكْمَالِ السُّبْعِ ‏.‏ وَمَنْ أَصَابَهُ شَىْءٌ بِنَقْضِ وُضُوئِهِ وَهُوَ يَطُوفُ بِالْبَيْتِ أَوْ يَسْعَى بَيْنَ الصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ أَوْ بَيْنَ ذَلِكَ فَإِنَّهُ مَنْ ...
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 117
Arabic reference : Book 20, Hadith 820
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3473
'Abdul-Malik bin Abi Sulaiman said:
"I heard Sa'eed bin Jubair say: 'I was asked about the two who engage in Li'an during the governorship of Ibn Az-Zubair - should they be separated? I did not know what to say, so I got up and went to the house of Ibn 'Umar and said: "O Abu 'Abdur-Rahman, should the two who engage in Li'an be separated?" He said: "Yes, Subhan Allah! The first one who asked about that was so-and-so the son of so-and-so who said: 'O Messenger of Allah, what do you think if a man among us sees his wife committing immoral actions, and if he speaks of it, he will be speaking of a grave matter, but if he keeps quiet, he will be keeping quiet about a grave matter?' He did not answer him, then after that, he came to him and said: 'I was tried with the matter that I asked you about, so Allah, the Mighty and Sublime, revealed these Verses in Surat An-Nur.: 'And for those who accuse their wives' until he reached: 'And the fifth (testimony) should be that the Wrath of Allah be upon her if he (her husband) speaks the truth.' So he started with the man, exhorting him, reminding him, and telling him that the punishment in this world was less severe than the punishment in the Hereafter. He said: 'By the One Who sent you with the truth, I am not lying.' Then he turned to the woman and exhorted her and reminded her. She said: 'By the One Who sent you with the truth, he is lying.' So he started with the man, and he bore witness four times by Allah that he was telling the truth, and the fifth time (he invoked) the curse of Allah upon himself if he was lying. Then he turned to the woman and she bore witness four times by Allah that he was lying, and the fifth time (she invoked) the wrath of Allah upon herself if he was telling the truth. Then he separated them."'"
أَخْبَرَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ بْنُ أَبِي سُلَيْمَانَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ سَعِيدَ بْنَ جُبَيْرٍ، يَقُولُ سُئِلْتُ عَنِ الْمُتَلاَعِنَيْنِ، فِي إِمَارَةِ ابْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ أَيُفَرَّقُ بَيْنَهُمَا فَمَا دَرَيْتُ مَا أَقُولُ فَقُمْتُ مِنْ مَقَامِي إِلَى مَنْزِلِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ فَقُلْتُ يَا أَبَا عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الْمُتَلاَعِنَيْنِ أَيُفَرَّقُ بَيْنَهُمَا قَالَ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ أَوَّلَ مَنْ سَأَلَ عَنْ ذَلِكَ فُلاَنُ بْنُ فُلاَنٍ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَرَأَيْتَ - وَلَمْ يَقُلْ عَمْرٌو أَرَأَيْتَ - الرَّجُلَ مِنَّا يَرَى عَلَى امْرَأَتِهِ فَاحِشَةً إِنْ تَكَلَّمَ فَأَمْرٌ عَظِيمٌ - وَقَالَ عَمْرٌو أَتَى أَمْرًا عَظِيمًا - وَإِنْ سَكَتَ سَكَتَ عَلَى مِثْلِ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ فَلَمْ يُجِبْهُ فَلَمَّا كَانَ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ أَتَاهُ فَقَالَ إِنَّ الأَمْرَ الَّذِي سَأَلْتُكَ ابْتُلِيتُ بِهِ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ هَؤُلاَءِ الآيَاتِ فِي سُورَةِ النُّورِ ‏{‏ وَالَّذِينَ يَرْمُونَ أَزْوَاجَهُمْ ‏}‏ حَتَّى بَلَغَ ‏{‏ وَالْخَامِسَةَ أَنَّ غَضَبَ اللَّهِ عَلَيْهَا إِنْ كَانَ مِنَ الصَّادِقِينَ ‏}‏ فَبَدَأَ بِالرَّجُلِ فَوَعَظَهُ وَذَكَّرَهُ وَأَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّ عَذَابَ الدُّنْيَا أَهْوَنُ مِنْ عَذَابِ الآخِرَةِ فَقَالَ وَالَّذِي ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3473
In-book reference : Book 27, Hadith 85
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 27, Hadith 3503
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3178
Narrated Sa'eed bin Jubair:
"I was asked about those who were involved in the case of Li'an and if they are to be separated, during the leadership of Mus'ab bin Az-Zubair. I did not know what to say. So I went to the house of 'Abdullah bin 'Umar and I sought permission to enter. I was told he was taking a nap, but he heard me taking and he said: 'Is it Ibn Jubair? Enter. You would not have come except for a need.'" He said: "So I entered and found him laying on a saddlecloth from his mount. I said: 'O Abu 'Abdur-Rahman! Are those involved in Li'an separated?' He said: 'Glorious is Allah! Yes. The first who asked about hat was so-and-so the son of so-and-so. He came to the Prophet (SAW) and said "O Messenger of Allah! If one of us saw his wife committing adultery, what should he do? If he were to say anything, his statement would be a horrible matter, and if he were to remain silent, his silence about the matter would be horrible." He said: 'So the Prophet (SAW) remained silent and did not answer him. Afterwards he came to the Prophet (SAW) and said: "The one who asked you about it has been tried by it." So Allah revealed these Ayat from Surat An-Nur: 'And those who accuse their wives and have no witnesses except themselves, let the testimony of one of them be four testimonies by Allah (24:6-10)' - until the end of those Ayat. He said: 'So he called for the man and recited the Ayat to him and admonished him, reminded him, and he told him: "Indeed the punishment of the world is less than the punishment of the Hereafter." So he said: "Nay! By the One Who sent you with the Truth! I did not lie about her." Then he (SAW) did the same with the woman, admonishing her and reminding her and he told her: "Indeed the punishment of the world is less than the punishment of the Hereafter." She said: "Nay! By the One Who sent you with the Truth! He is not telling the truth.'" "He said: 'So he started with the man: He testified four times, by Allah that he is one of the truthful, and the fifth time that the curse of Allah be upon him if he was one of the liars. Then the same with the woman: She testified four times by Allah, that he was one of the liars, and the fifth time that the wrath of Allah be upon her if he was one of the truthful. Then he separated the two of them.'"
حَدَّثَنَا هَنَّادٌ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدَةُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ بْنِ أَبِي سُلَيْمَانَ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ، قَالَ سُئِلْتُ عَنِ الْمُتَلاَعِنَيْنِ، فِي إِمَارَةِ مُصْعَبِ بْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ أَيُفَرَّقُ بَيْنَهُمَا فَمَا دَرَيْتُ مَا أَقُولُ فَقُمْتُ مِنْ مَكَانِي إِلَى مَنْزِلِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ فَاسْتَأْذَنْتُ عَلَيْهِ فَقِيلَ لِي إِنَّهُ قَائِلٌ فَسَمِعَ كَلاَمِي فَقَالَ لِي ابْنَ جُبَيْرٍ ادْخُلْ مَا جَاءَ بِكَ إِلاَّ حَاجَةٌ قَالَ فَدَخَلْتُ فَإِذَا هُوَ مُفْتَرِشٌ بَرْدَعَةَ رَحْلٍ لَهُ فَقُلْتُ يَا أَبَا عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الْمُتَلاَعِنَانِ أَيُفَرَّقُ بَيْنَهُمَا فَقَالَ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ نَعَمْ إِنَّ أَوَّلَ مَنْ سَأَلَ عَنْ ذَلِكَ فُلاَنُ بْنُ فُلاَنٍ أَتَى النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَرَأَيْتَ لَوْ أَنَّ أَحَدَنَا رَأَى امْرَأَتَهُ عَلَى فَاحِشَةٍ كَيْفَ يَصْنَعُ إِنْ تَكَلَّمَ تَكَلَّمَ بِأَمْرٍ عَظِيمٍ وَإِنْ سَكَتَ سَكَتَ عَلَى أَمْرٍ عَظِيمٍ قَالَ فَسَكَتَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَلَمْ يُجِبْهُ فَلَمَّا كَانَ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ أَتَى النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ إِنَّ الَّذِي سَأَلْتُكَ عَنْهُ قَدِ ابْتُلِيتُ بِهِ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ هَذِهِ الآيَاتِ فِي سُورَةِ النُّورِ ‏:‏ ‏(‏والَّذِينَ يَرْمُونَ أَزْوَاجَهُمْ وَلَمْ يَكُنْ لَهُمْ شُهَدَاءُ إِلاَّ أَنْفُسُهُمْ ‏)‏ حَتَّى خَتَمَ الآيَاتِ ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3178
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 230
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3178
Sunan Abi Dawud 4399

Narrated Ali ibn AbuTalib:

Ibn Abbas said: A lunatic woman who had committed adultery was brought to Umar. He consulted the people and ordered that she should be stoned.

Ali ibn AbuTalib passed by and said: What is the matter with this (woman)? They said: This is a lunatic woman belonging to a certain family. She has committed adultery. Umar has given orders that she should be stoned.

He said: Take her back. He then came to him and said: Commander of the Faithful, do you not know that there are three people whose actions are not recorded: a lunatic till he is restored to reason, a sleeper till he awakes, and a boy till he reaches puberty?

He said: Yes. He then asked: Why is it that this woman is being stoned?

He said: There is nothing. He then said: Let her go. He (Umar) let her go and began to utter: Allah is most great.

حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَبِي ظَبْيَانَ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ أُتِيَ عُمَرُ بِمَجْنُونَةٍ قَدْ زَنَتْ فَاسْتَشَارَ فِيهَا أُنَاسًا فَأَمَرَ بِهَا عُمَرُ أَنْ تُرْجَمَ فَمُرَّ بِهَا عَلَى عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رِضْوَانُ اللَّهِ عَلَيْهِ فَقَالَ مَا شَأْنُ هَذِهِ قَالُوا مَجْنُونَةُ بَنِي فُلاَنٍ زَنَتْ فَأَمَرَ بِهَا عُمَرُ أَنْ تُرْجَمَ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقَالَ ارْجِعُوا بِهَا ثُمَّ أَتَاهُ فَقَالَ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ أَمَا عَلِمْتَ أَنَّ الْقَلَمَ قَدْ رُفِعَ عَنْ ثَلاَثَةٍ عَنِ الْمَجْنُونِ حَتَّى يَبْرَأَ وَعَنِ النَّائِمِ حَتَّى يَسْتَيْقِظَ وَعَنِ الصَّبِيِّ حَتَّى يَعْقِلَ قَالَ بَلَى ‏.‏ قَالَ فَمَا بَالُ هَذِهِ تُرْجَمُ قَالَ لاَ شَىْءَ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَرْسِلْهَا ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَرْسَلَهَا ‏.‏ قَالَ فَجَعَلَ يُكَبِّرُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4399
In-book reference : Book 40, Hadith 49
English translation : Book 39, Hadith 4385
Mishkat al-Masabih 53, 54
He also reported God’s messenger as saying, “When one commits fornication he is not a believer, when one steals he is not a believer, when one drinks wine he is not a believer, when one takes plunder on account of which men raise their eyes at him he is not a believer, and when one of you defrauds he is not a believer; so beware, beware!" (Bukhari and Muslim.) The version of Ibn ‘Abbas contains “When one commits murder he is not a believer.” ‘Ikrima said that he asked Ibn 'Abbas how faith could be snatched away from him, and he replied “Thus (interlacing his fingers and then separating them), but if he repents, it will return to him thus,” and he interlaced his fingers. Aba ‘Abdallah1 said that such a one is not a perfect believer and does not possess the light of faith. This is Bukhari's wording. 1 i.e. ‘Ikrima, Abu Abdullah being his kunya.
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «لَا يَزْنِي الزَّانِي حِينَ يَزْنِي وَهُوَ مُؤْمِنٌ وَلَا يشرب الْخمر حِين يشْربهَا وَهُوَ مُؤمن وَلَا يَسْرِقُ السَّارِقُ حِينَ يَسْرِقُ وَهُوَ مُؤْمِنٌ وَلَا ينتهب نهبة ذَات شرف يرفع النَّاس إِلَيْهِ أَبْصَارهم فِيهَا حِينَ يَنْتَهِبُهَا وَهُوَ مُؤْمِنٌ وَلَا يَغُلُّ أَحَدُكُمْ حِين يغل وَهُوَ مُؤمن فإياكم إيَّاكُمْ»

وَفِي رِوَايَة ابْن عَبَّاس: «وَلَا يَقْتُلُ حِينَ يَقْتُلُ وَهُوَ مُؤْمِنٌ» . قَالَ عِكْرِمَةُ: قُلْتُ لِابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ: كَيْفَ يُنْزَعُ الْإِيمَانُ مِنْهُ؟ قَالَ: هَكَذَا وَشَبَّكَ بَيْنَ أَصَابِعِهِ ثُمَّ أَخْرَجَهَا فَإِنْ تَابَ عَادَ إِلَيْهِ هَكَذَا وَشَبَّكَ بَيْنَ أَصَابِعِهِ وَقَالَ أَبُو عَبْدِ اللَّهِ: لَا يَكُونُ هَذَا مُؤْمِنًا تَامًّا وَلَا يَكُونُ لَهُ نُورُ الْإِيمَان. هَذَا لفظ البُخَارِيّ

Grade: Muttafaqun 'alayh, Sahīh (Zubair `Aliza'i)  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ, صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
  متفق عليه, صحیح   (زبیر علی زئی)
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 53, 54
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 48
Mishkat al-Masabih 2369
Abu Huraira reported God’s messenger as saying that a man declared he had never done any good to his family. (A version says that a man had committed an excessive amount of sin), and when he was about to die gave instruction to his sons to burn him when he died and scatter half his ashes on the land and half in the sea, swearing by God that if God had him in His power He would give him such a punishment as He would give to no other in the universe. When he died they did what he had commanded them, but God gave command to the sea and it gathered what was in it, and He gave command to the land and it gathered what was in it. He then asked him, "Why did you do this?" and he replied, “From fear of Thee, my Lord, but Thou knowest best.” Then He pardoned him. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم: " قَالَ رَجُلٌ لَمْ يَعْمَلْ خَيْرًا قَطُّ لِأَهْلِهِ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ أَسْرَفَ رَجُلٌ عَلَى نَفْسِهِ فَلَمَّا حَضَرَهُ الْمَوْتُ أَوْصَى بَنِيهِ إِذَا مَاتَ فَحَرِّقُوهُ ثُمَّ اذْرُوا نِصْفَهُ فِي الْبَرِّ وَنِصْفَهُ فِي الْبَحْرِ فو الله لَئِنْ قَدَرَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ لَيُعَذِّبَنَّهُ عَذَابًا لَا يُعَذِّبُهُ أَحَدًا مِنَ الْعَالَمِينَ فَلَمَّا مَاتَ فَعَلُوا مَا أَمَرَهُمْ فَأَمَرَ اللَّهُ الْبَحْرَ فَجَمَعَ مَا فِيهِ وَأَمَرَ الْبَرَّ فَجَمَعَ مَا فِيهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ لَهُ: لِمَ فَعَلْتَ هَذَا؟ قَالَ: مِنْ خَشْيَتِكَ يَا رَبِّ وَأَنْتَ أَعْلَمُ فَغَفَرَ لَهُ "
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2369
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 141
Sahih al-Bukhari 378

Narrated Anas bin Malik:

Once Allah's Apostle fell off a horse and his leg or shoulder got injured. He swore that he would not go to his wives for one month and he stayed in a Mashruba [??] (attic room) having stairs made of date palm trunks. So his companions came to visit him, and he led them in prayer sitting, whereas his companions were standing. When he finished the prayer, he said, "Imam is meant to be followed, so when he says 'Allahu Akbar,' say 'Allahu Akbar' and when he bows, bow and when he prostrates, prostrate and if he prays standing pray, standing. After the 29th day the Prophet came down (from the attic room) and the people asked him, "O Allah's Apostle! You swore that you will not go to your wives for one month." He said, "The month is 29 days."

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحِيمِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ هَارُونَ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا حُمَيْدٌ الطَّوِيلُ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم سَقَطَ عَنْ فَرَسِهِ، فَجُحِشَتْ سَاقُهُ أَوْ كَتِفُهُ، وَآلَى مِنْ نِسَائِهِ شَهْرًا، فَجَلَسَ فِي مَشْرُبَةٍ لَهُ، دَرَجَتُهَا مِنْ جُذُوعٍ، فَأَتَاهُ أَصْحَابُهُ يَعُودُونَهُ، فَصَلَّى بِهِمْ جَالِسًا، وَهُمْ قِيَامٌ فَلَمَّا سَلَّمَ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ، فَإِذَا كَبَّرَ فَكَبِّرُوا، وَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا، وَإِذَا سَجَدَ فَاسْجُدُوا، وَإِنْ صَلَّى قَائِمًا فَصَلُّوا قِيَامًا ‏"‏‏.‏ وَنَزَلَ لِتِسْعٍ وَعِشْرِينَ فَقَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّكَ آلَيْتَ شَهْرًا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ الشَّهْرَ تِسْعٌ وَعِشْرُونَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 378
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 30
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 8, Hadith 375
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3576
`Abdullah bin Busr narrated:
“The Messenger of Allah (saws) stayed with my father.” So he said: “We brought some food near him, so he ate from it, then he was brought dates, so he would eat it and cast the pit with his two fingers” - he joined between his forefinger and middle finger - Shu`bah said: “And that is what I think concerning it, if Allah wills.” - “and he cast the pit between two fingers, then he was brought drink, so he drank it and then passed it to the one on his right.” He said: “So my father said - as he took hold of the rein of his beast: ‘Supplicate for us.’ So he said: ‘O Allah, bless for them what You have provided them, and forgive them, and have mercy on them (Allāhumma bārik lahum fī mā razaqtahum waghfir lahum warḥamhum).’”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُوسَى، مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ خُمَيْرٍ الشَّامِيِّ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ بُسْرٍ، قَالَ نَزَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى أَبِي فَقَرَّبْنَا إِلَيْهِ طَعَامًا فَأَكَلَ مِنْهُ ثُمَّ أُتِيَ بِتَمْرٍ فَكَانَ يَأْكُلُ وَيُلْقِي النَّوَى بِأُصْبُعَيْهِ جَمَعَ السَّبَّابَةَ وَالْوُسْطَى قَالَ شُعْبَةُ وَهُوَ ظَنِّي فِيهِ إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ فَأَلْقَى النَّوَى بَيْنَ أُصْبُعَيْنِ ثُمَّ أُتِيَ بِشَرَابٍ فَشَرِبَهُ ثُمَّ نَاوَلَهُ الَّذِي عَنْ يَمِينِهِ قَالَ فَقَالَ أَبِي وَأَخَذَ بِلِجَامِ دَابَّتِهِ ادْعُ لَنَا ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ اللَّهُمَّ بَارِكْ لَهُمْ فِيمَا رَزَقْتَهُمْ وَاغْفِرْ لَهُمْ وَارْحَمْهُمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ رُوِيَ أَيْضًا مِنْ غَيْرِ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ بُسْرٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3576
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 207
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 46, Hadith 3576
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3163
Narrated Abu Hurairah:
"While the Messenger of Allah (SAW) was returning from Khaibar he traveled during the night until he became sleepy and he sat down to rest. Then he said: 'O Bilal! Stand guard for us for the night.'" He said: 'So Bilal performed Salat, then he leaned against his mount facing the direction of (dawn awaiting) Fajr. His eyes overcame him until he slept, and not one of them awoke. The first of them to awaken was the Prophet (SAW) who said: 'O Bilal!' Bilal said: 'May my father be ransomed for you O Messenger of Allah! I was overtaken just as you were overtaken.' So the Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: 'Move out!' Then he kneeled to perform Wudu and to announce the standing for the Salat, then he performed Salat the same as he would when not traveling. Then he said: 'And establish the Salat for My rememberance (20:14).'"
حَدَّثَنَا مَحْمُودُ بْنُ غَيْلاَنَ، حَدَّثَنَا النَّضْرُ بْنُ شُمَيْلٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا صَالِحُ بْنُ أَبِي الأَخْضَرِ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ لَمَّا قَفَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنْ خَيْبَرَ أَسْرَى لَيْلَةً حَتَّى أَدْرَكَهُ الْكَرَى أَنَاخَ فَعَرَّسَ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ يَا بِلاَلُ اكْلأْ لَنَا اللَّيْلَةَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَصَلَّى بِلاَلٌ ثُمَّ تَسَانَدَ إِلَى رَاحِلَتِهِ مُسْتَقْبَلَ الْفَجْرِ فَغَلَبَتْهُ عَيْنَاهُ فَنَامَ فَلَمْ يَسْتَيْقِظْ أَحَدٌ مِنْهُمْ وَكَانَ أَوَّلَهُمُ اسْتِيقَاظًا النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَىْ بِلاَلُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ بِلاَلٌ بِأَبِي أَنْتَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَخَذَ بِنَفْسِي الَّذِي أَخَذَ بِنَفْسِكَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ اقْتَادُوا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ أَنَاخَ فَتَوَضَّأَ فَأَقَامَ الصَّلاَةَ ثُمَّ صَلَّى مِثْلَ صَلاَتِهِ لِلْوَقْتِ فِي تَمَكُّثٍ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏:‏ ‏(‏وأقِمِ الصَّلاَةَ لِذِكْرِي ‏)‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَيْرُ مَحْفُوظٍ رَوَاهُ غَيْرُ وَاحِدٍ مِنَ الْحُفَّاظِ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَلَمْ يَذْكُرُوا فِيهِ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ‏.‏ وَصَالِحُ بْنُ أَبِي الأَخْضَرِ يُضَعَّفُ فِي الْحَدِيثِ ضَعَّفَهُ يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ الْقَطَّانُ وَغَيْرُهُ مِنْ قِبَلِ حِفْظِهِ ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3163
In-book reference : Book 47, Hadith 215
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3163
Sunan Abi Dawud 1194

Narrated Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-'As:

There was an eclipse of the sun in the time of the Messenger of Allah (saws). The Messenger of Allah (saws) stood up and he was not going to perform bowing till he bowed; and he was not going to raise his head till he raised (after bowing); and he was not going to prostrate himself till he prostrated himself; and he was not going to raise his head till he raised (at the end of prostration); he did similarly in the second rak'ah, he then puffed in the last prostration saying; Fie, Fie! He then said: My Lord, didst Thou not promise me that Thou wouldst not punish them so long as I will remain among them? Didst Thou not promise me that Thou will not punish them so long as they continue to beg pardon of Thee. The Messenger of Allah (saws) finished the prayer, and the sun was clear. The narrator then narrated the tradition (in full).

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ السَّائِبِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو، قَالَ انْكَسَفَتِ الشَّمْسُ عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَلَمْ يَكَدْ يَرْكَعُ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ فَلَمْ يَكَدْ يَرْفَعُ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ فَلَمْ يَكَدْ يَسْجُدُ ثُمَّ سَجَدَ فَلَمْ يَكَدْ يَرْفَعُ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ فَلَمْ يَكَدْ يَسْجُدُ ثُمَّ سَجَدَ فَلَمْ يَكَدْ يَرْفَعُ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ وَفَعَلَ فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الأُخْرَى مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ ثُمَّ نَفَخَ فِي آخِرِ سُجُودِهِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أُفْ أُفْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ رَبِّ أَلَمْ تَعِدْنِي أَنْ لاَ تُعَذِّبَهُمْ وَأَنَا فِيهِمْ أَلَمْ تَعِدْنِي أَنْ لاَ تُعَذِّبَهُمْ وَهُمْ يَسْتَغْفِرُونَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَفَرَغَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنْ صَلاَتِهِ وَقَدْ أَمْحَصَتِ الشَّمْسُ وَسَاقَ الْحَدِيثَ ‏.‏
  صحيح لكن بذكر الركوع مرتين كما في الصحيحين   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1194
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 34
English translation : Book 3, Hadith 1190
Sahih Muslim 1280 b

Kuraib, the freed slave of Ibn Abbas, narrated from Usama b. Zaid (Allah be pleased with him) that he had heard him saying:

Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) proceeded from 'Arafa, and as he approached the creek of a hill, he got down (from his camel) and urinated, and then performed a light ablution. I said to him: Prayer, whereupon he said: The prayer awaits you (at Muzdalifa). So he rode again, and as he came to Muzdalifa, he got down and performed ablution well. Then Iqima was pronounced for prayer, and he 'observed the sunset prayer. Then every person made his camel kneel down there, and then Iqama was pronounced for 'Isha' prayer and he observed it, and he (the Holy Prophet) did not observe any prayer (either Sunan or Nawifil) in between them (He observed the Fard of sunset and 'Isha' prayers successively.)
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى، قَالَ قَرَأْتُ عَلَى مَالِكٍ عَنْ مُوسَى بْنِ عُقْبَةَ، عَنْ كُرَيْبٍ، مَوْلَى ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ عَنْ أُسَامَةَ بْنِ زَيْدٍ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَهُ يَقُولُ دَفَعَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنْ عَرَفَةَ حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَ بِالشِّعْبِ نَزَلَ فَبَالَ ثُمَّ تَوَضَّأَ وَلَمْ يُسْبِغِ الْوُضُوءَ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ الصَّلاَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏ "‏ الصَّلاَةُ أَمَامَكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَرَكِبَ فَلَمَّا جَاءَ الْمُزْدَلِفَةَ نَزَلَ فَتَوَضَّأَ فَأَسْبَغَ الْوُضُوءَ ثُمَّ أُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَصَلَّى الْمَغْرِبَ ثُمَّ أَنَاخَ كُلُّ إِنْسَانٍ بَعِيرَهُ فِي مَنْزِلِهِ ثُمَّ أُقِيمَتِ الْعِشَاءُ فَصَلاَّهَا وَلَمْ يُصَلِّ بَيْنَهُمَا شَيْئًا.
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1280b
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 304
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 7, Hadith 2941
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1428
Narrated Abu Hurairah:
"Ma'iz Al-Aslamu came to the Messenger of Allah (saws) and said that he had committed adultery, so he (saws) turned away from him. Then he approached from his other side and said: '[O Messenger of Allah!] I have committed adultery.' So he turned away from him. The he came from his other side and said: 'O Messenger of Allah! I have committed adultery.' So he gave the order (for stoning) upon the fourth time. He was taken to Al-Harrah and stoned with rocks, he ran swiftly until he passed a man with a camel whip who beat him with it, and the people beat him until he died. They mentioned to the Messenger of Allah (saws), that he ran upon feeling the rocks at the time of death. So the Messenger of Allah (saws) said: 'Why didn't you leave him?'"
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدَةُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ جَاءَ مَاعِزٌ الأَسْلَمِيُّ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ إِنَّهُ قَدْ زَنَى ‏.‏ فَأَعْرَضَ عَنْهُ ثُمَّ جَاءَ مِنْ شِقِّهِ الآخَرِ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّهُ قَدْ زَنَى ‏.‏ فَأَعْرَضَ عَنْهُ ثُمَّ جَاءَ مِنْ شِقِّهِ الآخَرِ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّهُ قَدْ زَنَى ‏.‏ فَأَمَرَ بِهِ فِي الرَّابِعَةِ فَأُخْرِجَ إِلَى الْحَرَّةِ فَرُجِمَ بِالْحِجَارَةِ فَلَمَّا وَجَدَ مَسَّ الْحِجَارَةِ فَرَّ يَشْتَدُّ حَتَّى مَرَّ بِرَجُلٍ مَعَهُ لَحْىُ جَمَلٍ فَضَرَبَهُ بِهِ وَضَرَبَهُ النَّاسُ حَتَّى مَاتَ فَذَكَرُوا ذَلِكَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ فَرَّ حِينَ وَجَدَ مَسَّ الْحِجَارَةِ وَمَسَّ الْمَوْتِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ هَلاَّ تَرَكْتُمُوهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ وَقَدْ رُوِيَ مِنْ غَيْرِ وَجْهٍ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ‏.‏ وَرُوِيَ هَذَا الْحَدِيثُ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم نَحْوَ هَذَا ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1428
In-book reference : Book 17, Hadith 8
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 15, Hadith 1428
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 922
'Abdu'r-Rahman ibn Ziyad ibn An'am al-Ifriqi said, "My father told me that they were taking part in a sea raid in the time of Mu'awiya. He said, 'Our ship was right up against the ship of Abu Ayyub al-Ansari. When it was time for our midday meal, we invited him and he came over. He said, "You invited me, but even though I am fasting, I cannot avoid accepting your invitation because I heard the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, say, 'A Muslim owes six things to his brother. If he neglects any of them, he has neglected an obligatory duty owed to his brother. He should return his greeting when he greets him. He should accept when he gives him an invitation. He should ask for mercy on him when he sneezes. He should give him good counsel when he asks him for advice.'"'"
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سَلامٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ أَخْبَرَنَا الْفَزَارِيُّ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ زِيَادِ بْنِ أَنْعُمٍ الإِفْرِيقِيِّ قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، أَنَّهُمْ كَانُوا غُزَاةً فِي الْبَحْرِ زَمَنَ مُعَاوِيَةَ، فَانْضَمَّ مَرْكَبُنَا إِلَى مَرْكَبِ أَبِي أَيُّوبَ الأَنْصَارِيِّ، فَلَمَّا حَضَرَ غَدَاؤُنَا أَرْسَلْنَا إِلَيْهِ، فَأَتَانَا فَقَالَ‏:‏ دَعَوْتُمُونِي وَأَنَا صَائِمٌ، فَلَمْ يَكُنْ لِي بُدٌّ مِنْ أَنْ أُجِيبَكُمْ، لأَنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ‏:‏ إِنَّ لِلْمُسْلِمِ عَلَى أَخِيهِ سِتَّ خِصَالٍ وَاجِبَةٍ، إِنْ تَرَكَ مِنْهَا شَيْئًا فَقَدْ تَرَكَ حَقًّا وَاجِبًا لأَخِيهِ عَلَيْهِ‏:‏ يُسَلِّمُ عَلَيْهِ إِذَا لَقِيَهُ، وَيُجِيبُهُ إِذَا دَعَاهُ، وَيُشَمِّتُهُ إِذَا عَطَسَ، وَيَعُودُهُ إِذَا مَرِضَ، وَيَحْضُرُهُ إِذَا مَاتَ، وَيَنْصَحُهُ إِذَا اسْتَنْصَحَهُ‏.‏ قَالَ : وَكَانَ مَعَنَا رَجُلٌ مَزَّاحٌ يَقُولُ لِرَجُلٍ أَصَابَ طَعَامَنَا : جَزَاكَ اللَّهُ خَيْرًا وَبِرًّا ، فَغَضِبَ عَلَيْهِ حِينَ أَكْثَرَ عَلَيْهِ ، فَقَالَ لِأَبِي أَيُّوبَ : مَا تَرَى فِي رَجُلٍ إِذَا قُلْتُ لَهُ : جَزَاكَ اللَّهُ خَيْرًا وَبِرًّا ، غَضِبَ وَشَتَمَنِي ؟ فَقَالَ أَبُو أَيُّوبَ : إِنَّا كُنَّا نَقُولُ : إِنَّ مَنْ لَمْ يُصْلِحْهُ الْخَيْرُ أَصْلَحْهُ الشَّرُّ ، فَاقْلِبْ عَلَيْهِ ، فَقَالَ لَهُ حِينَ أَتَاهُ : جَزَاكَ اللَّهُ شَرًّا وَعَرًّا ، فَضَحِكَ وَرَضِيَ وَقَالَ : مَا تَدَعُ مُزَاحَكَ ...
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 922
In-book reference : Book 40, Hadith 4
English translation : Book 40, Hadith 922
Mishkat al-Masabih 3318
‘Amr b. Shu'aib, on his father’s authority, told of his grandfather saying:
The Prophet decided regarding one who is treated as a member of a family after the death of his father to whom he is attributed when the heirs say he is one of them, that if he is the child of a slave woman whom the father owned when he had intercourse with her he is included among those who seek his inclusion, but gets none of the inheritance which was previously divided;* he however gets his portion of the inheritance which has not already been divided, but if the father to whom he is attributed had disowned him he is not joined to the heirs. If he is the child of a slave woman whom the father did not possess or of a freewoman with whom he had illicit intercourse, he is not joined to the heirs and does not inherit even if the one to whom he is attributed is the one who claims paternity, for he is a child of fornication whether his mother was free or a slave. Abu Dawud transmitted it. *Mirqat 3:506 explains this as a reference to what had happened in the pre-Islamic period.
وَعَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ شُعَيْبٍ عَنْ أَبِيهِ عَنْ جَدِّهِ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قضى أَن كل مستحلق استحلق بَعْدَ أَبِيهِ الَّذِي يُدْعَى لَهُ ادَّعَاهُ وَرَثَتُهُ فَقَضَى أَنَّ كُلَّ مَنْ كَانَ مِنْ أَمَةٍ يملكهَا يَوْم أَصَابَهَا فقد لحق بِمن استحلقه وَلَيْسَ لَهُ مِمَّا قُسِمَ قَبْلَهُ مِنَ الْمِيرَاثِ شَيْءٌ وَمَا أَدْرَكَ مِنْ مِيرَاثٍ لَمْ يُقْسَمْ فَلَهُ نَصِيبُهُ وَلَا يَلْحَقُ إِذَا كَانَ أَبُوهُ الَّذِي يُدْعَى لَهُ أَنْكَرَهُ فَإِنْ كَانَ مِنْ أمَةٍ لم يَملِكْها أَو من حُرَّةٍ عَاهَرَ بِهَا فَإِنَّهُ لَا يَلْحَقُ بِهِ وَلَا يَرِثُ وَإِنْ كَانَ الَّذِي يُدْعَى لَهُ هُوَ الَّذِي ادَّعَاهُ فَهُوَ وَلَدُ زِنْيَةٍ مِنْ حُرَّةٍ كَانَ أَوْ أَمَةٍ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ
  لم تتمّ دراسته   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3318
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 232
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3005
It was narrated that Salim Bin Abdullah said:
"Abdul Malik bin Marwan wrote to Al-Hajjaj bin Yusuf telling him not to go against Ibn Umar with regard to the Hajj. On the day of Arafat, Ibn Umar came to him when the sun had passed its zenith, and I was with him, and shouted near his cotton tent: 'Where is he?' Al-Hajjaj came out to him, wearing a wrap dyed with safflower. He said: 'What is the matter, O Abu Abdur Rahman?' He said: 'We have to move on if you want to follow Sunnah.' He said to him: 'At this hour?' He said: 'Yes.' He said: 'I will pour some water over my self (have a bath) then I will come out to you.' So he waited until he came, then he walked between my father and me, I said: 'If you want to follow the Sunnah, then deliver a short Khutbah and hasten to stand (in Arafat).' He started to look at Ibn Umar so that he could hear that, and when Ibn Umar noticed that he said: 'He is speaking the truth.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا يُونُسُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الأَعْلَى، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي أَشْهَبُ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي مَالِكٌ، أَنَّ ابْنَ شِهَابٍ، حَدَّثَهُ عَنْ سَالِمِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ كَتَبَ عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ بْنُ مَرْوَانَ إِلَى الْحَجَّاجِ بْنِ يُوسُفَ يَأْمُرُهُ أَنْ لاَ، يُخَالِفَ ابْنَ عُمَرَ فِي أَمْرِ الْحَجِّ فَلَمَّا كَانَ يَوْمُ عَرَفَةَ جَاءَهُ ابْنُ عُمَرَ حِينَ زَالَتِ الشَّمْسُ وَأَنَا مَعَهُ فَصَاحَ عِنْدَ سُرَادِقِهِ أَيْنَ هَذَا فَخَرَجَ إِلَيْهِ الْحَجَّاجُ وَعَلَيْهِ مِلْحَفَةٌ مُعَصْفَرَةٌ فَقَالَ لَهُ مَا لَكَ يَا أَبَا عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ قَالَ الرَّوَاحَ إِنْ كُنْتَ تُرِيدُ السُّنَّةَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ لَهُ هَذِهِ السَّاعَةَ فَقَالَ لَهُ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ أُفِيضُ عَلَىَّ مَاءً ثُمَّ أَخْرُجُ إِلَيْكَ ‏.‏ فَانْتَظَرَهُ حَتَّى خَرَجَ فَسَارَ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَ أَبِي فَقُلْتُ إِنْ كُنْتَ تُرِيدُ أَنْ تُصِيبَ السُّنَّةَ فَاقْصُرِ الْخُطْبَةَ وَعَجِّلِ الْوُقُوفَ ‏.‏ فَجَعَلَ يَنْظُرُ إِلَى ابْنِ عُمَرَ كَيْمَا يَسْمَعَ ذَلِكَ مِنْهُ فَلَمَّا رَأَى ذَلِكَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ قَالَ صَدَقَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3005
In-book reference : Book 24, Hadith 388
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 24, Hadith 3008

Yahya related to me from Malik that Ibn Shihab used to say, "When a man catches the raka he says, 'Allah is greater' once, and that takbir is enough for him."

Malik added, "That is if he intended to begin the prayer by that takbir "

Malik was asked about a man who began with the imam but forgot the opening takbir and the takbir of the ruku until he had done one raka. Then he remembered that he had not said the takbir at the opening nor in the ruku,so he said the takbir in the second raka. He said, "I prefer that he start his prayer again, but if he forgets the opening takbir with the imam and says the takbir in the first ruku, I consider that enough for him if he intends by it the opening takbir."

Malik said, about some one who prayed by himself and forgot the opening takbir, "He begins his prayer afresh ."

Malik said, about an imam who forgot the opening takbir until he had finished his prayer, "I think that he should do the prayer again, and those behind him, even if they have said the takbir."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، أَنَّهُ كَانَ يَقُولُ إِذَا أَدْرَكَ الرَّجُلُ الرَّكْعَةَ فَكَبَّرَ تَكْبِيرَةً وَاحِدَةً أَجْزَأَتْ عَنْهُ تِلْكَ التَّكْبِيرَةُ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَذَلِكَ إِذَا نَوَى بِتِلْكَ التَّكْبِيرَةِ افْتِتَاحَ الصَّلاَةِ ‏.‏ وَسُئِلَ مَالِكٌ عَنْ رَجُلٍ دَخَلَ مَعَ الإِمَامِ فَنَسِيَ تَكْبِيرَةَ الاِفْتِتَاحِ وَتَكْبِيرَةَ الرُّكُوعِ حَتَّى صَلَّى رَكْعَةً ثُمَّ ذَكَرَ أَنَّهُ لَمْ يَكُنْ كَبَّرَ تَكْبِيرَةَ الاِفْتِتَاحِ وَلاَ عِنْدَ الرُّكُوعِ وَكَبَّرَ فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الثَّانِيَةِ قَالَ يَبْتَدِئُ صَلاَتَهُ أَحَبُّ إِلَىَّ وَلَوْ سَهَا مَعَ الإِمَامِ عَنْ تَكْبِيرَةِ الاِفْتِتَاحِ وَكَبَّرَ فِي الرُّكُوعِ الأَوَّلِ رَأَيْتُ ذَلِكَ مُجْزِيًا عَنْهُ إِذَا نَوَى بِهَا تَكْبِيرَةَ الاِفْتِتَاحِ ‏.‏ قَالَ مَالِكٌ فِي الَّذِي يُصَلِّي لِنَفْسِهِ فَنَسِيَ تَكْبِيرَةَ الاِفْتِتَاحِ إِنَّهُ يَسْتَأْنِفُ صَلاَتَهُ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ مَالِكٌ فِي إِمَامٍ يَنْسَى تَكْبِيرَةَ الاِفْتِتَاحِ حَتَّى يَفْرُغَ مِنْ صَلاَتِهِ قَالَ أَرَى أَنْ يُعِيدَ وَيُعِيدُ مَنْ خَلْفَهُ الصَّلاَةَ وَإِنْ كَانَ مَنْ خَلْفَهُ قَدْ كَبَّرُوا فَإِنَّهُمْ يُعِيدُونَ ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 3, Hadith 23
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 3, Hadith 23
Arabic reference : Book 3, Hadith 170
Mishkat al-Masabih 5582
Ibn Mas'ud reported God's messenger as saying, "The last to enter paradise will be a man who will walk at one moment, stumble at another, and be burned by hell at another. Then when he gets beyond it he will turn to it and say, `Blessed is He who has saved me from you. God has given me something He has not given to anyone of those in earlier or later times. His attention will then be drawn to a tree and he will say, `O my Lord, bring me near this tree so that I may shelter in its shade and drink some of its water.' God will reply, `Son of Adam, if I grant you that you will perhaps ask me for something else,' and he will say, `No, my Lord' and make a covenant with Him not to ask Him for anything else. His Lord will excuse him because he is seeing something he cannot help desiring, so He will bring him near it and he will shelter in its shade and drink some of its water. His attention will then be drawn to a tree more beautiful than the first and he will say, `O my Lord, bring me near this tree in order that I may drink some of its water and shelter in its shade. I shall not ask Thee for anything else.' He will reply, `Son of Adam, did you not covenant with me not to ask anything else?' and He will add, `If I bring you near it you will perhaps ask me for something else.' He will then covenant with Him not to ask for anything else, and his Lord will excuse him because he is seeing something he cannot help desiring, so He will bring him near it and he will shelter in its shade and drink some of its water. His attention will then be drawn to a tree at the gate of paradise more beautiful than the first two and he will say, `O my Lord, bring me near this tree so that I may shelter in its shade and drink some of its water, and I shall not ask Thee for anything else.' He will reply, `Son of Adam, did you not covenant with me not to ask me for anything else?' and he will say, `Certainly, my Lord, but I shall not ask Thee for anything else than this.' So his Lord will excuse him because he is seeing something he cannot help desiring and will bring him near it; but when He does so he will hear the voices of the inhabitants of paradise and say, `0 my Lord, bring me into it.' He will reply, `Son of Adam, what will bring an end to your making requests of me? Will it please you if I give you the world and a like amount along with it?' He will `say, '0 my Lord, art Thou mocking me when Thou art the Lord of the universe?'" Ibn Mas'ud then laughed and asked his hearers why they did not ask him what he was laughing at. On their doing so he told them that God's messenger had laughed similarly, and when he was asked what he was laughing at he said, "At the Lord of the universe laughing when he said, `Art Thou mocking me when Thou art the Lord of the universe?' He will reply, `I am not mocking you, but I have power to do whatever I will'." Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: " آخِرُ مَنْ يَدْخُلُ الْجَنَّةَ رَجُلٌ يَمْشِي مَرَّةً وَيَكْبُو مَرَّةً وَتَسْفَعُهُ النارُ مرّة فإِذا جاؤوها الْتَفَتَ إِلَيْهَا فَقَالَ: تَبَارَكَ الَّذِي نَجَّانِي مِنْكِ لَقَدْ أَعْطَانِي اللَّهُ شَيْئًا مَا أَعْطَاهُ أَحَدًا مِنَ الْأَوَّلِينَ وَالْآخِرِينَ فَتُرْفَعُ لَهُ شَجَرَةٌ فَيَقُولُ: أَيْ رَبِّ أَدْنِنِي مِنْ هَذِهِ الشَّجَرَةِ فَلْأَسْتَظِلَّ بِظِلِّهَا وَأَشْرَبَ مِنْ مَائِهَا فَيَقُولُ اللَّهُ: يَا ابْنَ آدَمَ لَعَلِّي إِنْ أَعْطَيْتُكَهَا سَأَلْتَنِي غَيْرَهَا؟ فَيَقُولُ: لَا يَا رَبِّ وَيُعَاهِدُهُ أَنْ لَا يَسْأَلَهُ غَيْرَهَا وَرَبُّهُ يَعْذُرُهُ لِأَنَّهُ يَرَى مَا لَا صَبْرَ لَهُ عَلَيْهِ فَيُدْنِيهِ مِنْهَا فَيَسْتَظِلُّ بِظِلِّهَا وَيَشْرَبُ مِنْ مَائِهَا ثُمَّ تُرْفَعُ لَهُ شَجَرَةٌ هِيَ أَحْسَنُ مِنَ الْأُولَى فَيَقُولُ: أَيْ رَبِّ أَدْنِنِي مِنْ هَذِهِ الشَّجَرَةِ لِأَشْرَبَ مِنْ مَائِهَا وَأَسْتَظِلَّ بِظِلِّهَا لَا أَسْأَلُكَ غَيْرَهَا. فَيَقُولُ: يَا ابْنَ آدَمَ أَلَمْ تُعَاهِدْنِي أَنْ لَا تَسْأَلَنِي غَيْرَهَا؟ فَيَقُولُ: لَعَلِّي إِنْ أَدْنَيْتُكَ مِنْهَا تَسْأَلُنِي غَيْرَهَا؟ فَيُعَاهِدُهُ أَنْ لَا يَسْأَلَهُ غَيْرَهَا وَرَبُّهُ يَعْذُرُهُ لِأَنَّهُ يَرَى مَا لَا صَبْرَ لَهُ عَلَيْهِ فَيُدْنِيهِ مِنْهَا فَيَسْتَظِلُّ بِظِلِّهَا وَيَشْرَبُ مِنْ مَائِهَا ثُمَّ تُرْفَعُ لَهُ شَجَرَةٌ عِنْدَ بَابِ ...
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5582
In-book reference : Book 28, Hadith 57
Muslim has something similar to the above from the Hadith of Jabir (RA), it goes:
"If he wishes he may eat, and if he wishes he may leave (the food alone)."
وَلَهُ مِنْ حَدِيثِ جَابِرٍ نَحْوُهُ .‏ وَقَالَ : { فَإِنْ شَاءَ طَعِمَ وَإِنْ شَاءَ تَرَكَ } 1‏ .‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 8, Hadith 91
English translation : Book 8, Hadith 1053
Arabic reference : Book 8, Hadith 1042
Musnad Ahmad 930
It was narrated from `Ali bin Rabee`ah:
`Abdur-Razzaq said. Someone who saw `Ali when he rode told me: When he put his foot in the stirrup, he said: Bismillah (in the Name of Allah). When he got on it, he said: Al-Hamdu Lillah (praise be to Allah). Then he said: `Glory be to the One Who has placed this (transport) at our service and we ourselves would not have been capable of that, and to our Lord is our final destiny [az-Zukhruf 43:13-14]`. Then he said Al-hamdu Lillah three times and Allahu Akbar three times, then he said: O Allah, there is no god but You. I have wronged myself, so forgive me; no one forgives sins but You. Then he smiled, and it was said: What made you smile, O Ameer al-Mu`mineen? He said: I saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) do what I have done and say what I have said, then he smiled and we said: What made you smile, O Messenger of Allah (ﷺ)? He said: `I was amazed at the slave when he said there is no god but You. I have wronged myself, so forgive me; no one forgives sins but You,” and he knows that no one forgives sins but He.”
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، حَدَّثَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ رَبِيعَةَ، قَالَهُ مَرَّةً قَالَ عَبْدُ الرَّازِقِ وَأَكْثَرُ ذَاكَ يَقُولُ أَخْبَرَنِي مَنْ شَهِدَ عَلِيًّا حِينَ رَكِبَ فَلَمَّا وَضَعَ رِجْلَهُ فِي الرِّكَابِ قَالَ بِسْمِ اللَّهِ فَلَمَّا اسْتَوَى قَالَ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏{‏سُبْحَانَ الَّذِي سَخَّرَ لَنَا هَذَا وَمَا كُنَّا لَهُ مُقْرِنِينَ ‏.‏ وَإِنَّا إِلَى رَبِّنَا لَمُنْقَلِبُونَ‏}‏ ثُمَّ حَمِدَ ثَلَاثًا وَكَبَّرَ ثَلَاثًا ثُمَّ قَالَ اللَّهُمَّ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي إِنَّهُ لَا يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ ثُمَّ ضَحِكَ قَالَ فَقِيلَ مَا يُضْحِكُكَ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ قَالَ رَأَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَعَلَ مِثْلَ مَا فَعَلْتُ وَقَالَ مِثْلَ مَا قُلْتُ ثُمَّ ضَحِكَ فَقُلْنَا مَا يُضْحِكُكَ يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ قَالَ الْعَبْدُ أَوْ قَالَ عَجِبْتُ لِلْعَبْدِ إِذَا قَالَ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي إِنَّهُ لَا يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ يَعْلَمُ أَنَّهُ لَا يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلَّا هُوَ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan, because of corroborating evidence] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 930
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 357
Musnad Ahmad 1056
It was narrated that ‘Ali bin Rabee`ah said I rode behind ‘Ali (رضي الله عنه). When he put his foot in the stirrup, he said:
Bismillah (in the Name of Allah). When he got on his mount, he said: Al-Hamdu Lillah. `Glory be to the One Who has placed this (transport) at our service and we ourselves would not have been capable of that, and to our Lord is our final destiny` [Az-Zukhruf 43:13,14]. Abu Sa’eed, the freed slave of Banu Hashim, said: Then he said Al-Hamdu Lillah three times and Allahu Akbar three times, then he said Subhan Allah three times. Then he said: There is no god but You. Then he [the narrator] went back to the hadeeth of Wakee’ and said: Glory be to You, I have wronged myself, so forgive me; no one forgives sins but You. Then he smiled, and I said: What made you smile? He said: I was riding behind the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), and he did what you have seen me do, then he smiled and I said: What made you smile, O Messenger of Allah (ﷺ)? He said: `Allah, may He be blessed and exalted, says: How remarkable is My slave; He knows that no one forgives sin except Me.`
حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، عَنْ إِسْرَائِيلَ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ رَبِيعَةَ، قَالَ كُنْتُ رِدْفَ عَلِيٍّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ فَلَمَّا وَضَعَ رِجْلَهُ فِي الرِّكَابِ قَالَ بِسْمِ اللَّهِ فَلَمَّا اسْتَوَى قَالَ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ ‏{‏سُبْحَانَ الَّذِي سَخَّرَ لَنَا هَذَا وَمَا كُنَّا لَهُ مُقْرِنِينَ ‏.‏ وَإِنَّا إِلَى رَبِّنَا لَمُنْقَلِبُونَ‏}‏ وَقَالَ أَبُو سَعِيدٍ مَوْلَى بَنِي هَاشِمٍ ثُمَّ حَمِدَ اللَّهَ ثَلَاثًا وَاللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ ثَلَاثًا ثُمَّ قَالَ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ ثَلَاثًا ثُمَّ قَالَ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ ثُمَّ رَجَعَ إِلَى حَدِيثِ وَكِيعٍ سُبْحَانَكَ إِنِّي ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي إِنَّهُ لَا يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ ثُمَّ ضَحِكَ قُلْتُ مَا يُضْحِكُكَ قَالَ كُنْتُ رِدْفًا لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَفَعَلَ كَالَّذِي رَأَيْتَنِي فَعَلْتُ ثُمَّ ضَحِكَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَا يُضْحِكُكَ قَالَ قَالَ اللَّهُ تَبَارَكَ وَتَعَالَى عَجَبٌ لِعَبْدِي يَعْلَمُ أَنَّهُ لَا يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ غَيْرِي‏.‏
Grade: Hasan because of corroborating evidence] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 1056
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 475

Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Muhammad ibn Talhafrom Uthman ibn Abd ar-Rahman that his father related to him that he had heard that Umar ibn al-Khattab used to wash what was beneath his waist wrapper with water.

Yahya said that Malik was asked what a man should do if, when he did wudu, he forgot and washed his face before he had rinsed his mouth, or washed his forearms before he had washed his face. He said, "If someone washes his face before rinsing his mouth, he should rinse his mouth and not wash his face again. If someone washes his forearms before his face, however, he should wash his forearms again so that he has washed them after his face. This is if he is still near the place (of wudu)."

Yahya said that Malik was asked about what a man should do if he had forgotten to rinse his mouth and nose until he had prayed, and he said, "He does not have to repeat the prayer, but should rinse his mouth and nose if he wishes to do any more prayers after that."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ طَحْلاَءَ، عَنْ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، أَنَّ أَبَاهُ، حَدَّثَهُ أَنَّهُ، سَمِعَ عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَّابِ، يَتَوَضَّأُ بِالْمَاءِ لِمَا تَحْتَ إِزَارِهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ يَحْيَى سُئِلَ مَالِكٌ عَنْ رَجُلٍ تَوَضَّأَ فَنَسِيَ فَغَسَلَ وَجْهَهُ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَتَمَضْمَضَ أَوْ غَسَلَ ذِرَاعَيْهِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَغْسِلَ وَجْهَهُ فَقَالَ أَمَّا الَّذِي غَسَلَ وَجْهَهُ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَتَمَضْمَضَ فَلْيُمَضْمِضْ وَلاَ يُعِدْ غَسْلَ وَجْهِهِ وَأَمَّا الَّذِي غَسَلَ ذِرَاعَيْهِ قَبْلَ وَجْهِهِ فَلْيَغْسِلْ وَجْهَهُ ثُمَّ لِيُعِدْ غَسْلَ ذِرَاعَيْهِ حَتَّى يَكُونَ غَسْلُهُمَا بَعْدَ وَجْهِهِ إِذَا كَانَ ذَلِكَ فِي مَكَانِهِ أَوْ بِحَضْرَةِ ذَلِكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ يَحْيَى وَسُئِلَ مَالِكٌ عَنْ رَجُلٍ نَسِيَ أَنْ يَتَمَضْمَضَ وَيَسْتَنْثِرَ حَتَّى صَلَّى قَالَ لَيْسَ عَلَيْهِ أَنْ يُعِيدَ صَلاَتَهُ وَلْيُمَضْمِضْ وَيَسْتَنْثِرْ مَا يَسْتَقْبِلُ إِنْ كَانَ يُرِيدُ أَنْ يُصَلِّيَ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 2, Hadith 6
Arabic reference : Book 2, Hadith 37
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2746
It was narrated from Nafi that:
Ibn 'Umar wanted to perform Hajj in the year when Al-Hajjaj was besieging Ibn Az-Zubair, and it was said to him: "It seems that there will be fighting between them, and I am afraid that you will prevented from performing Hajj." He said: "In the messenger of Allah you have a good example. I am going to do what the Messenger of Allah did. I bear witness to you that I have resolved to perform 'Umrah." Then he set out, and when he was in Zahir Al-Baida, he said: "Hajj and Umrah are the same thing; I bear witness to you that I have resolved to perform Hajj with my 'Umrah." And he brought along a Hadi (sacrificial animal) that he had bought in Qudaid. Then he set out and entered Ihram for them both. When he came to Makkah he circumambulated the House and (did sa'i) between As-Safa and Al-Marwah. Then he did not do any thing more than that, and he did not offer a sacrifice, or shave his head, or cut his hair; he remained in Ihram until the Day of Sacrifice. Then he slaughtered his Hadi and shaved his head, and he thought that he had completed the Tawaf of Hajj and 'Umrah in the first Tawaf. Ibn 'Umar said: "That is what the Messenger of Allah did.
أَخْبَرَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، أَنَّ ابْنَ عُمَرَ، أَرَادَ الْحَجَّ عَامَ نَزَلَ الْحَجَّاجُ بِابْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ فَقِيلَ لَهُ إِنَّهُ كَائِنٌ بَيْنَهُمْ قِتَالٌ وَأَنَا أَخَافُ أَنْ يَصُدُّوكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ لَقَدْ كَانَ لَكُمْ فِي رَسُولِ اللَّهِ أُسْوَةٌ حَسَنَةٌ إِذًا أَصْنَعَ كَمَا صَنَعَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِنِّي أُشْهِدُكُمْ أَنِّي قَدْ أَوْجَبْتُ عُمْرَةً ‏.‏ ثُمَّ خَرَجَ حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَ بِظَاهِرِ الْبَيْدَاءِ قَالَ مَا شَأْنُ الْحَجِّ وَالْعُمْرَةِ إِلاَّ وَاحِدٌ أُشْهِدُكُمْ أَنِّي قَدْ أَوْجَبْتُ حَجًّا مَعَ عُمْرَتِي ‏.‏ وَأَهْدَى هَدْيًا اشْتَرَاهُ بِقُدَيْدٍ ثُمَّ انْطَلَقَ يُهِلُّ بِهِمَا جَمِيعًا حَتَّى قَدِمَ مَكَّةَ فَطَافَ بِالْبَيْتِ وَبِالصَّفَا وَالْمَرْوَةِ وَلَمْ يَزِدْ عَلَى ذَلِكَ وَلَمْ يَنْحَرْ وَلَمْ يَحْلِقْ وَلَمْ يُقَصِّرْ وَلَمْ يَحِلَّ مِنْ شَىْءٍ حَرُمَ مِنْهُ حَتَّى كَانَ يَوْمُ النَّحْرِ فَنَحَرَ وَحَلَقَ فَرَأَى أَنْ قَدْ قَضَى طَوَافَ الْحَجِّ وَالْعُمْرَةِ بِطَوَافِهِ الأَوَّلِ وَقَالَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ كَذَلِكَ فَعَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2746
In-book reference : Book 24, Hadith 128
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 24, Hadith 2747
Narrated Abu Qatada (RA):
Allah's Messenger (SAW) was (one time) offering prayer while he was carrying Umama, daughter of Zainab, when he prostrated he put her down and when he stood up he lifted her up. [Agreed upon].
وَعَنْ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ ‏- رضى الله عنه ‏- قَالَ : { كَانَ رَسُولُ اَللَّهِ ‏- صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏-يُصَلِّي وَهُوَ حَامِلٌ أُمَامَةَ بِنْتِ زَيْنَبَ , فَإِذَا سَجَدَ وَضَعَهَا , وَإِذَا قَامَ حَمَلَهَا } مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ .‏ 1
Sunnah.com reference : Book 2, Hadith 91
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 224
Arabic reference : Book 2, Hadith 226

Malik related to me from Nafi that one time as Ibn Umar was served his evening meal, he heard the recitation of the Imam while he was in his house and he did not hurry from his food until he had finished what he needed.

وَحَدَّثَنِي مَالِكٌ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، أَنَّ ابْنَ عُمَرَ، كَانَ يُقَرَّبُ إِلَيْهِ عَشَاؤُهُ فَيَسْمَعُ قِرَاءَةَ الإِمَامِ وَهُوَ فِي بَيْتِهِ فَلاَ يَعْجَلُ عَنْ طَعَامِهِ حَتَّى يَقْضِيَ حَاجَتَهُ مِنْهُ ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 54, Hadith 19
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 54, Hadith 19
Arabic reference : Book 54, Hadith 1784
Sunan an-Nasa'i 960
It was narrated from Ata' bin Yasar that:
He asked Zaid bin Thabit about reciting with the Imam. He said: "There is no recitation with the Imam in anything." And he claimed that he had recited: "By the star when it goes down (or vanishes)" to the Messenger of Allah (SAW) and he did not prostrate.
أَخْبَرَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ حُجْرٍ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ جَعْفَرٍ - عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ خُصَيْفَةَ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ قُسَيْطٍ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، أَنَّهُ أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّهُ، سَأَلَ زَيْدَ بْنَ ثَابِتٍ عَنِ الْقِرَاءَةِ، مَعَ الإِمَامِ فَقَالَ لاَ قِرَاءَةَ مَعَ الإِمَامِ فِي شَىْءٍ وَزَعَمَ أَنَّهُ قَرَأَ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏{‏ وَالنَّجْمِ إِذَا هَوَى ‏}‏ فَلَمْ يَسْجُدْ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 960
In-book reference : Book 11, Hadith 85
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 11, Hadith 961
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1177
It was narrated from Ibn Buhainah that:
The Prophet (SAW) prayed, then he stood up after two rak'ahs while he was supposed to sit, and he continued his prayer. Then at the end of his prayer, he performed two prostrations before the Salam, then he said the Salam.
أَخْبَرَنِي يَحْيَى بْنُ حَبِيبِ بْنِ عَرَبِيٍّ الْبَصْرِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ يَحْيَى، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنِ ابْنِ بُحَيْنَةَ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَلَّى فَقَامَ فِي الشَّفْعِ الَّذِي كَانَ يُرِيدُ أَنْ يَجْلِسَ فِيهِ فَمَضَى فِي صَلاَتِهِ حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَ فِي آخِرِ صَلاَتِهِ سَجَدَ سَجْدَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُسَلِّمَ ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1177
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 149
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 12, Hadith 1178
Sahih al-Bukhari 1519

Narrated Abu Huraira:

The Prophet was asked, "Which is the best deed?" He said, "To believe in Allah and His Apostle." He was then asked, "Which is the next (in goodness)?" He said, "To participate in Jihad in Allah's Cause." He was then asked, "Which is the next?" He said, "To perform Hajj-Mabrur. "

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ سُئِلَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَىُّ الأَعْمَالِ أَفْضَلُ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِيمَانٌ بِاللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قِيلَ ثُمَّ مَاذَا قَالَ ‏"‏ جِهَادٌ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قِيلَ ثُمَّ مَاذَا قَالَ ‏"‏ حَجٌّ مَبْرُورٌ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1519
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 7
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 594
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 665
It was narrated from 'Abdullah bin Rubayyi'ah that he was with the Messenger of Allah (S.A.W) on a journey and he heard the voice of a man calling the Adhan, and he said what he said. Then he said:
"This is a shepherd or a man who is away from his family." So they looked and so it was a shepherd.
أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ شُعْبَةَ، عَنِ الْحَكَمِ، عَنِ ابْنِ أَبِي لَيْلَى، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ رُبَيِّعَةَ، أَنَّهُ كَانَ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي سَفَرٍ فَسَمِعَ صَوْتَ رَجُلٍ يُؤَذِّنُ فَقَالَ مِثْلَ قَوْلِهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ إِنَّ هَذَا لَرَاعِي غَنَمٍ أَوْ عَازِبٌ عَنْ أَهْلِهِ ‏.‏ فَنَظَرُوا فَإِذَا هُوَ رَاعِي غَنَمٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 665
In-book reference : Book 7, Hadith 40
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 7, Hadith 666
Sunan an-Nasa'i 606
It was narrated that Sa'eed bin Jubair said:
"I was with Ibn 'Umar when he departed from 'Arafah. When he came to Jam' (Al-Muzdalifah), he combined Maghrib and 'Isha', and when he finished he said: 'The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) did similar to this in this place.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا يَعْقُوبُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا هُشَيْمٌ، عَنْ إِسْمَاعِيلَ بْنِ أَبِي خَالِدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ، قَالَ كُنْتُ مَعَ ابْنِ عُمَرَ حَيْثُ أَفَاضَ مِنْ عَرَفَاتٍ فَلَمَّا أَتَى جَمْعًا جَمَعَ بَيْنَ الْمَغْرِبِ وَالْعِشَاءِ فَلَمَّا فَرَغَ قَالَ فَعَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي هَذَا الْمَكَانِ مِثْلَ هَذَا ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 606
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 113
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 6, Hadith 607
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 845
Yazid bin Al-Asamm narrated about Maimunah:
"The Messenger of Allah married he while he was Halal and he stayed with her while he was Halal. She died in Sarif, and we buried her at the (site of the) tent where he had stayed wit her."
حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا وَهْبُ بْنُ جَرِيرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي قَالَ، سَمِعْتُ أَبَا فَزَارَةَ، يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ الأَصَمِّ، عَنْ مَيْمُونَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم تَزَوَّجَهَا وَهُوَ حَلاَلٌ وَبَنَى بِهَا حَلاَلاً وَمَاتَتْ بِسَرِفَ وَدَفَنَّاهَا فِي الظُّلَّةِ الَّتِي بَنَى بِهَا فِيهَا ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ ‏.‏ وَرَوَى غَيْرُ وَاحِدٍ هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ الأَصَمِّ مُرْسَلاً أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم تَزَوَّجَ مَيْمُونَةَ وَهُوَ حَلاَلٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 845
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 38
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 4, Hadith 845
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 851
Ibn Abi Ammar said:
"I asked Jabir bin Abdullah: 'Is the hyena game?' He said: 'Yes'" He said: "I said: 'Can it be eaten?' He said: 'Yes.'" He said: "I said: 'Did the Messenger of Allah say that?' He said: 'Yes.'"
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ مَنِيعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُبَيْدِ بْنِ عُمَيْرٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ أَبِي عَمَّارٍ، قَالَ قُلْتُ لِجَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الضَّبُعُ أَصَيْدٌ هِيَ قَالَ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ آكُلُهَا قَالَ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْتُ أَقَالَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ عَلِيُّ بْنُ الْمَدِينِيِّ قَالَ يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ وَرَوَى جَرِيرُ بْنُ حَازِمٍ هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ فَقَالَ عَنْ جَابِرٍ عَنْ عُمَرَ ‏.‏ وَحَدِيثُ ابْنِ جُرَيْجٍ أَصَحُّ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ أَحْمَدَ وَإِسْحَاقَ وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَى هَذَا الْحَدِيثِ عِنْدَ بَعْضِ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ فِي الْمُحْرِمِ إِذَا أَصَابَ ضَبُعًا أَنَّ عَلَيْهِ الْجَزَاءَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 851
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 44
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 4, Hadith 851
Sahih Muslim 1162 b

Abu Qatada al-Ansari (Allah be pleased with him) reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was asked about his fasting. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) felt annoyed. Thereupon 'Umar (Allah be pleased with him) said:

We are pleased with Allah as the Lord, with Islam as our Code of Life, with Muhammad as the Messenger and with our pledge (to you for willing and cheerful submission) as a (sacred) commitment. He was then asked about perpetual fasting, whereupon he said: He neither fasted nor did he break it, or he did not fast and he did not break it. He was then asked about fasting for two days and breaking one day. He (the Holy Prophet) said: And who has strength enough to do it? He was asked about fasting for a day and breaking for two days, whereupon he said: May Allah bestow upon us strength to do it. He was then asked about fasting for a day and breaking on the other, whereupon he said: That is the fasting of my brother David (peace be upon him). He was then asked about fasting on Monday, whereupon he said: It was the day on which I was born. on which I was commissioned with prophethood or revelation was sent to me, (and he further) said: Three days' fasting every month and of the whole of Ramadan every year is a perpetual fast. He was asked about fasting on the day of 'Arafa (9th of Dhu'I-Hijja), whereupon he said: It expiates the sins of the preceding year and the coming year. He was asked about fasting on the day of 'Ashura (10th of Muharram), whereupon be said: It expiates the sins of the preceding year. (Imam Muslim said that in this hadith there is a) narration of Imam Shu'ba that he was asked about fasting on Monday and Thursday, but we (Imam Muslim) did not mention Thursday for we found it as an error (in reporting).
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لاِبْنِ الْمُثَنَّى - قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ غَيْلاَنَ بْنِ جَرِيرٍ، سَمِعَ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ مَعْبَدٍ الزِّمَّانِيَّ، عَنْ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ الأَنْصَارِيِّ، رضى الله عنه أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم سُئِلَ عَنْ صَوْمِهِ قَالَ فَغَضِبَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ عُمَرُ رضى الله عنه رَضِينَا بِاللَّهِ رَبًّا وَبِالإِسْلاَمِ دِينًا وَبِمُحَمَّدٍ رَسُولاً وَبِبَيْعَتِنَا بَيْعَةً ‏.‏ قَالَ فَسُئِلَ عَنْ صِيَامِ الدَّهْرِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ صَامَ وَلاَ أَفْطَرَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ أَوْ ‏"‏ مَا صَامَ وَمَا أَفْطَرَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَسُئِلَ عَنْ صَوْمِ يَوْمَيْنِ وَإِفْطَارِ يَوْمٍ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَمَنْ يُطِيقُ ذَلِكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَسُئِلَ عَنْ صَوْمِ يَوْمٍ وَإِفْطَارِ يَوْمَيْنِ قَالَ ‏"‏ لَيْتَ أَنَّ اللَّهَ قَوَّانَا لِذَلِكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَسُئِلَ عَنْ صَوْمِ يَوْمٍ وَإِفْطَارِ يَوْمٍ قَالَ ‏"‏ ذَاكَ صَوْمُ أَخِي دَاوُدَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَسُئِلَ عَنْ صَوْمِ يَوْمِ الاِثْنَيْنِ قَالَ ‏"‏ ذَاكَ يَوْمٌ وُلِدْتُ فِيهِ وَيَوْمٌ بُعِثْتُ أَوْ أُنْزِلَ عَلَىَّ فِيهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ صَوْمُ ثَلاَثَةٍ مِنْ كُلِّ شَهْرٍ وَرَمَضَانَ إِلَى رَمَضَانَ صَوْمُ الدَّهْرِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَسُئِلَ عَنْ صَوْمِ يَوْمِ عَرَفَةَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ يُكَفِّرُ السَّنَةَ الْمَاضِيَةَ وَالْبَاقِيَةَ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1162b
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 253
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 6, Hadith 2603
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 1056
He reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When one of you is served with his supper and the time for prayer comes, he should first have his supper and not hasten till he has finished it.” When Ibn ‘Umar’s food was served and the time for prayer came, he did not go to the prayer till he finished it; and he could hear the imam’s recitation. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا وُضِعَ عَشَاءُ أَحَدِكُمْ وَأُقِيمَتِ الصَّلَاة فابدؤوا بِالْعَشَاءِ وَلَا يَعْجَلْ حَتَّى يَفْرُغَ مِنْهُ» وَكَانَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ يُوضَعُ لَهُ الطَّعَامُ وَتُقَامُ الصَّلَاةُ فَلَا يَأْتِيهَا حَتَّى يَفْرُغُ مِنْهُ وَإِنَّهُ لِيَسْمَعَ قِرَاءَةَ الْإِمَامِ
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1056
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 474
Bulugh al-Maram 83
Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (rad):
Allah’s Messenger (saw) said, “Satan comes to one of you in Salat and blows air in his bottom, so he imagines that he has realised air yet he did not. So if he gets that feeling he should not leave his prayer unless he hears the sound (of the air) or smells its odour.” [Reported by Al-Bazzar].
وَعَنِ اِبْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اَللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا; أَنَّ رَسُولَ اَللَّهِ ‏- صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏-قَالَ: { يَأْتِي أَحَدَكُمُ الشَّيْطَانُ فِي صَلَاتِهِ, فَيَنْفُخُ فِي مَقْعَدَتِهِ فَيُخَيَّلُ إِلَيْهِ أَنَّهُ أَحْدَثَ, وَلَمْ يُحْدِثْ, فَإِذَا وَجَدَ ذَلِكَ فَلَا يَنْصَرِفُ حَتَّى يَسْمَعَ صَوْتًا أَوْ يَجِدَ رِيحًا } أَخْرَجَهُ اَلْبَزَّار ُ 1‏ .‏
Reference : Bulugh al-Maram 83
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 100
English translation : Book 1, Hadith 89
Mu’adh bin Jabal (RAA) narrated - concerning a man who embraced Islam and then turned to Judaism (i.e. apostated), ‘I shall not sit down until he is killed. That is the Command of Allah and His Messenger, and he gave an order that he must be killed and so he was.’ Agreed upon. In a version by Abu Dawud, ‘He was given a chance to repent and return to Islam but he refused.’
وَعَنْ مُعَاذِ بْنِ جَبَلٍ ‏- رضى الله عنه ‏- ‏-فِي رَجُلٍ أَسْلَمَ ثُمَّ تَهَوَّدَ‏-: { لَا أَجْلِسُ حَتَّى يُقْتَلَ, قَضَاءُ اَللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ, فَأُمِرَ بِهِ, فَقُتِلَ.‏ مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ } .‏ 1‏ .‏ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِأَبِي دَاوُدَ: { وَكَانَ قَدْ اُسْتُتِيبَ قَبْلَ ذَلِكَ } .‏ 2‏ .‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 9, Hadith 45
English translation : Book 9, Hadith 1241
Arabic reference : Book 9, Hadith 1213
Sunan Ibn Majah 1626
It was narrated that Aswad said:
“They said in ‘Aishah’s presence that ‘Ali was appointed (by the Prophet (SAW) before he died), and she said: ‘When was he appointed? He (the Prophet (SAW)) was resting against my bosom, or in my lap, and he called for a basin, then he became limp in my lap and died, and I did not realize it. So when did he (SAW) appoint him?’”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ ابْنُ عُلَيَّةَ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَوْنٍ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنِ الأَسْوَدِ، قَالَ: ذَكَرُوا عِنْدَ عَائِشَةَ أَنَّ عَلِيًّا كَانَ وَصِيًّا ‏.‏ فَقَالَتْ: مَتَى أَوْصَى إِلَيْهِ؟ فَلَقَدْ كُنْتُ مُسْنِدَتَهُ إِلَى صَدْرِي - أَوْ إِلَى حِجْرِي فَدَعَا بِطَسْتٍ فَلَقَدِ انْخَنَثَ فِي حِجْرِي فَمَاتَ وَمَا شَعَرْتُ بِهِ. فَمَتَى أَوْصَى ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ؟ ‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1626
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 194
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 6, Hadith 1626
Sahih al-Bukhari 6985

Narrated Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri:

The Prophet said, "If anyone of you sees a dream that he likes, then it is from Allah, and he should thank Allah for it and narrate it to others; but if he sees something else, i.e., a dream that he dislikes, then it is from Satan, and he should seek refuge with Allah from its evil, and he should not mention it to anybody, for it will not harm him."

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، حَدَّثَنِي ابْنُ الْهَادِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ خَبَّابٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ إِذَا رَأَى أَحَدُكُمْ رُؤْيَا يُحِبُّهَا فَإِنَّمَا هِيَ مِنَ اللَّهِ، فَلْيَحْمَدِ اللَّهَ عَلَيْهَا، وَلْيُحَدِّثْ بِهَا، وَإِذَا رَأَى غَيْرَ ذَلِكَ مِمَّا يَكْرَهُ، فَإِنَّمَا هِيَ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ، فَلْيَسْتَعِذْ مِنْ شَرِّهَا، وَلاَ يَذْكُرْهَا لأَحَدٍ، فَإِنَّهَا لاَ تَضُرُّهُ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6985
In-book reference : Book 91, Hadith 4
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 87, Hadith 114
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 357
Thawban narrated that :
the Prophet said: "It is not allowed for a man to look into the interior of a man's house until he has been given permission, for if he looks, then he has entered. And one who leads people (in Salat) should not supplicate for himself alone with the exclusion of his congregation. If he does, then he has betrayed them. And one is not to stand for Salat while he has to urinate."
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ حُجْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ عَيَّاشٍ، حَدَّثَنِي حَبِيبُ بْنُ صَالِحٍ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ شُرَيْحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي حَىٍّ الْمُؤَذِّنِ الْحِمْصِيِّ، عَنْ ثَوْبَانَ، عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ يَحِلُّ لاِمْرِئٍ أَنْ يَنْظُرَ فِي جَوْفِ بَيْتِ امْرِئٍ حَتَّى يَسْتَأْذِنَ فَإِنْ نَظَرَ فَقَدْ دَخَلَ وَلاَ يَؤُمَّ قَوْمًا فَيَخُصَّ نَفْسَهُ بِدَعْوَةٍ دُونَهُمْ فَإِنْ فَعَلَ فَقَدْ خَانَهُمْ وَلاَ يَقُومُ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ وَهُوَ حَقِنٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ وَأَبِي أُمَامَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ ثَوْبَانَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ رُوِيَ هَذَا الْحَدِيثُ عَنْ مُعَاوِيَةَ بْنِ صَالِحٍ عَنِ السَّفْرِ بْنِ نُسَيْرٍ عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ شُرَيْحٍ عَنْ أَبِي أُمَامَةَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ وَرُوِيَ هَذَا الْحَدِيثُ عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ شُرَيْحٍ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ وَكَأَنَّ حَدِيثَ يَزِيدَ بْنِ شُرَيْحٍ عَنْ أَبِي حَىٍّ الْمُؤَذِّنِ عَنْ ثَوْبَانَ فِي هَذَا أَجْوَدُ إِسْنَادًا وَأَشْهَرُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 357
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 209
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 357
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1348
Abu Hurairah narrated that the Messenger of Allah (saws) said:
"Whoever frees a portion" or he said: "a part of a slave, then he should finish paying his price if he can afford it. If he can not afford to pay reasonable price then he should be allowed to work to earn the amount that will free him without overburdening him." (Another chain) similar, and he said: "a part".
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ خَشْرَمٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا عِيسَى بْنُ يُونُسَ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ أَبِي عَرُوبَةَ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنِ النَّضْرِ بْنِ أَنَسٍ، عَنْ بَشِيرِ بْنِ نَهِيكٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَنْ أَعْتَقَ نَصِيبًا - أَوْ قَالَ شِقْصًا فِي مَمْلُوكٍ فَخَلاَصُهُ فِي مَالِهِ إِنْ كَانَ لَهُ مَالٌ فَإِنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ لَهُ مَالٌ قُوِّمَ قِيمَةَ عَدْلٍ ثُمَّ يُسْتَسْعَى فِي نَصِيبِ الَّذِي لَمْ يُعْتِقْ غَيْرَ مَشْقُوقٍ عَلَيْهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو ‏.‏ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ أَبِي عَرُوبَةَ، نَحْوَهُ وَقَالَ ‏"‏ شَقِيصًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَهَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَهَكَذَا رَوَى أَبَانُ بْنُ يَزِيدَ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، مِثْلَ رِوَايَةِ سَعِيدِ بْنِ أَبِي عَرُوبَةَ ‏.‏ وَرَوَى شُعْبَةُ، هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، وَلَمْ يَذْكُرْ فِيهِ أَمْرَ السِّعَايَةِ ‏.‏ وَاخْتَلَفَ أَهْلُ الْعِلْمِ فِي السِّعَايَةِ فَرَأَى بَعْضُ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ السِّعَايَةَ فِي هَذَا ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ سُفْيَانَ الثَّوْرِيِّ وَأَهْلِ الْكُوفَةِ وَبِهِ يَقُولُ إِسْحَاقُ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ قَالَ بَعْضُ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ إِذَا كَانَ الْعَبْدُ بَيْنَ الرَّجُلَيْنِ فَأَعْتَقَ أَحَدُهُمَا نَصِيبَهُ فَإِنْ كَانَ لَهُ مَالٌ غَرِمَ نَصِيبَ صَاحِبِهِ وَعَتَقَ الْعَبْدَ مِنْ مَالِهِ وَإِنْ ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1348
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 28
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 13, Hadith 1348
Sunan Abi Dawud 4528
Narrated Anas:

A Jew killed a girl of the Ansar for her ornaments. He then threw her in a well, and crushed her head with stones. He was then arrested and brought to the Prophet (saws). He ordered regarding him that he should be stoned to death. He was then stoned till he died.

Abu Dawud said: It has been transmitted by Ibn Juraij from Ayyub in a similar way.

حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ صَالِحٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، عَنْ مَعْمَرٍ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، أَنَّ يَهُودِيًّا، قَتَلَ جَارِيَةً مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ عَلَى حُلِيٍّ لَهَا ثُمَّ أَلْقَاهَا فِي قَلِيبٍ وَرَضَخَ رَأْسَهَا بِالْحِجَارَةِ فَأُخِذَ فَأُتِيَ بِهِ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَمَرَ بِهِ أَنْ يُرْجَمَ حَتَّى يَمُوتَ فَرُجِمَ حَتَّى مَاتَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ رَوَاهُ ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ عَنْ أَيُّوبَ نَحْوَهُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4528
In-book reference : Book 41, Hadith 35
English translation : Book 40, Hadith 4513
Sunan Abi Dawud 43
Narrated Anas b. Malik :
The Apostle of Allaah ( sal Allaahu alayhi wa sallam ) entered a park. He was accompanied by a boy who had a jug of water with him. He was the youngest of us. He placed it near the lote-tree. He ( the Prophet, sal Allaahu alayhi wa sallam ) relieved himself. He came to us after he had cleansed himself with water.
حَدَّثَنَا وَهْبُ بْنُ بَقِيَّةَ، عَنْ خَالِدٍ، - يَعْنِي الْوَاسِطِيَّ - عَنْ خَالِدٍ، - يَعْنِي الْحَذَّاءَ - عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ أَبِي مَيْمُونَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم دَخَلَ حَائِطًا وَمَعَهُ غُلاَمٌ مَعَهُ مِيضَأَةٌ وَهُوَ أَصْغَرُنَا فَوَضَعَهَا عِنْدَ السِّدْرَةِ فَقَضَى حَاجَتَهُ فَخَرَجَ عَلَيْنَا وَقَدِ اسْتَنْجَى بِالْمَاءِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 43
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 43
English translation : Book 1, Hadith 43
Sahih Muslim 2154 a

Abu Musa Ash'ari reported that he went to 'Umar b. Khattab and greeted him by saying:

As-Salamu-'Alaikum, here is 'Abdullah b. Qais, but he did not permit him (to get in). He (Abu Musa Ash'ari) again greeted him with as-Salamu-'Alaikum and said: Here is Abu Musa, but he (Hadrat 'Umar) did not permit him (to get in). He again said: As-Salam-u-'Alaikum, (and said) here is Ash'ari, (then receiving no response he came back). He (Hadrat 'Umar) said: Bring him back to me, bring him back to me So he went there (in the presence of Hadrat 'Umar) and he said to him: Abu Musa, what made you go back, while we were busy in some work? He said: I heard Allah's Messenger (may. peace be upon him) as saying: Permission should be sought thrice. And if you are permitted, (then get in), otherwise go back. He said: Bring witness to this fact, otherwise I shall do this and that, i. e. I shall punish you. Abu Musa went away and 'Umar said to him (on his departure): It he (Abu Musa) finds a witness he should meet him by the side of the pulpit in the evening and it he does not find a witness you would not find him there. When it was evening he (Hadrat 'Umar) found him (Abu Musa) there. He (Hadrat 'Umar) said: Abu Musa, have you been able to find a witness to what you have said? He said: Yes. Here is Ubayy bin Ka'b, whereupon he (Hadrat 'Umar) said: Yes, he is an authentic (witness). He (Hadrat 'Umar) said: Abu Tufail (the kunya of Ubayy b. Ka'b), what does he (Abu Musa say? Thereupon he said: Ibn Khattab, I heard Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying so. Do not prove to be a hard (task-master) for the Companions of Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him), whereupon he Hadrat 'Umar said: Hallowed be Allah. I had heard something (in this connection), but I wished it to be established (as an undeniable fact).
حَدَّثَنَا حُسَيْنُ بْنُ حُرَيْثٍ أَبُو عَمَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا الْفَضْلُ بْنُ مُوسَى، أَخْبَرَنَا طَلْحَةُ بْنُ، يَحْيَى عَنْ أَبِي بُرْدَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى الأَشْعَرِيِّ، قَالَ جَاءَ أَبُو مُوسَى إِلَى عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ فَقَالَ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكُمْ هَذَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ قَيْسٍ ‏.‏ فَلَمْ يَأْذَنْ لَهُ فَقَالَ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكُمْ هَذَا أَبُو مُوسَى السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكُمْ هَذَا الأَشْعَرِيُّ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ انْصَرَفَ فَقَالَ رُدُّوا عَلَىَّ رُدُّوا عَلَىَّ ‏.‏ فَجَاءَ فَقَالَ يَا أَبَا مُوسَى مَا رَدَّكَ كُنَّا فِي شُغْلٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ الاِسْتِئْذَانُ ثَلاَثٌ فَإِنْ أُذِنَ لَكَ وَإِلاَّ فَارْجِعْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ لَتَأْتِيَنِّي عَلَى هَذَا بِبَيِّنَةٍ وَإِلاَّ فَعَلْتُ وَفَعَلْتُ ‏.‏ فَذَهَبَ أَبُو مُوسَى قَالَ عُمَرُ إِنْ وَجَدَ بَيِّنَةً تَجِدُوهُ عِنْدَ الْمِنْبَرِ عَشِيَّةً وَإِنْ لَمْ يَجِدْ بَيِّنَةً فَلَمْ تَجِدُوهُ ‏.‏ فَلَمَّا أَنْ جَاءَ بِالْعَشِيِّ وَجَدُوهُ قَالَ يَا أَبَا مُوسَى مَا تَقُولُ أَقَدْ وَجَدْتَ قَالَ نَعَمْ أُبَىَّ بْنَ كَعْبٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ عَدْلٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ يَا أَبَا الطُّفَيْلِ مَا يَقُولُ هَذَا قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ذَلِكَ يَا ابْنَ الْخَطَّابِ فَلاَ تَكُونَنَّ عَذَابًا عَلَى أَصْحَابِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏ قَالَ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ إِنَّمَا سَمِعْتُ شَيْئًا فَأَحْبَبْتُ أَنْ أَتَثَبَّتَ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2154a
In-book reference : Book 38, Hadith 48
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 25, Hadith 5361
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Muhammad ibn al-Hanafiyya said, "The Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, had a large head and large eyes. When he walked, he bent forward as if he was walking up a hill. When he turned around, he turned completely."
حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَقِيلٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَلِيٍّ ابْنِ الْحَنَفِيَّةِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ قَالَ‏:‏ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ضَخْمَ الرَّأْسِ، عَظِيمَ الْعَيْنَيْنِ، إِذَا مَشَى تَكَفَّأَ، كَأَنَّمَا يَمْشِي فِي صَعَدٍ، إِذَا الْتَفَتَ الْتَفَتَ جَمِيعًا‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 56, Hadith 11
Arabic/English book reference : Book 56, Hadith 1315
Sunan Ibn Majah 474
It was narrated that `A'ishah said:
"The Messenger of Allah would fall asleep until he was breathing deeply, then he would get up and offer the prayer, and he did not perform ablution." (Hasan) Tanafisi said: "Waki` said: 'She meant while he was prostrating (he would sleep).'"
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَعَلِيُّ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنِ الأَسْوَدِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ يَنَامُ حَتَّى يَنْفُخَ ثُمَّ يَقُومُ فَيُصَلِّي وَلاَ يَتَوَضَّأُ ‏.‏ قَالَ الطَّنَافِسِيُّ قَالَ وَكِيعٌ تَعْنِي وَهُوَ سَاجِدٌ ‏.‏
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 474
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 208
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 474
Riyad as-Salihin 737
Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "When any of you is invited to a meal, he should accept the invitation. If he is observing Saum (fasting), he should supplicate for the betterment of the host and if he is not fasting, he should eat."

[Muslim].

عن أبى هريرة رضى الله عنه قال‏:‏ قال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏:‏ ‏ "‏إذا دعي أحدكم ، فليجب، فإن كان صائما فليصل، وإن كان مفطراً فليطعم‏"‏ .‏‏‏((رواه مسلم))‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 737
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 11
Sunan Abi Dawud 2957
Narrated Nafi':
That Ibn 'Umar was presented before the Prophet (saws) on the day of Uhud, when he was fourteen years old, but he did not allow him. He was again presented to him on the day of Khandaq (the battle of Trench) when he was fifteen years old, he allowed him.
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ حَنْبَلٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، أَخْبَرَنِي نَافِعٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم عُرِضَهُ يَوْمَ أُحُدٍ وَهُوَ ابْنُ أَرْبَعَ عَشْرَةَ فَلَمْ يُجِزْهُ وَعُرِضَهُ يَوْمَ الْخَنْدَقِ وَهُوَ ابْنُ خَمْسَ عَشْرَةَ سَنَةً فَأَجَازَهُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2957
In-book reference : Book 20, Hadith 30
English translation : Book 19, Hadith 2951
Mishkat al-Masabih 3863
He told that he heard God’s Messenger say, “If anyone knows how to shoot and gives it up he does not belong to us,” or, “he has been disobedient.” Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنْهُ قَالَ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم يقولُ: «مَنْ علِمَ الرَّميَ ثمَّ تَرَكَهُ فَلَيْسَ مِنَّا أَوْ قَدْ عَصَى» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3863
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 75
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2801
It was narrated from Anas that the Prophet saw a man driving a Badanah and he was exhausted from walking. He said:
"Ride it." He said: "It "It is Badanah." He said: "Ride it even if it is a Badanah."
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حُمَيْدٌ، عَنْ ثَابِتٍ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَأَى رَجُلاً يَسُوقُ بَدَنَةً وَقَدْ جَهَدَهُ الْمَشْىُ قَالَ ‏"‏ ارْكَبْهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ إِنَّهَا بَدَنَةٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ ارْكَبْهَا وَإِنْ كَانَتْ بَدَنَةً ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2801
In-book reference : Book 24, Hadith 183
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 24, Hadith 2803
Sunan an-Nasa'i 256
It was narrated from 'Aishah that if the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) wanted to sleep while he was Junub, he would perform Wudu', and if he wanted to eat he would wash his hands.
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عُبَيْدِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ، عَنْ يُونُسَ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، رضى الله عنها أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ إِذَا أَرَادَ أَنْ يَنَامَ وَهُوَ جُنُبٌ تَوَضَّأَ وَإِذَا أَرَادَ أَنْ يَأْكُلَ غَسَلَ يَدَيْهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 256
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 257
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 257
Mishkat al-Masabih 823
Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone observes a prayer in which he does not recite Umm al-Qur’an, it is deficient (he said this three times) and incomplete.” When someone asked Abu Huraira [what he should do] if he were led by an imam, he told him to recite it inwardly, for he had heard God’s Messenger declare that God most high had said, “I have divided the prayer into two halves between me and my servant, and my servant will receive what he asks.” When the servant says, “Praise be to God the Lord of the universe,” God most high says, “My servant has praised me.” When he says, “The Compassionate the Merciful,” God most high says, “My servant has lauded me.” When he says, “Possessor of the day of judgment,” He says, “My servant has glorified me.” When he says, “Thee do we worship and of Thee do we ask help,” He says, “This is between me and my servant, and my servant will receive what he asks.” Then when he says, “Guide us in the straight path, the path of those to whom Thou art generous, not of those with whom Thou art angry nor of those who go astray,” He says. “This is for my servant, and my servant will receive what he asks.” Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ صَلَّى صَلَاةً لَمْ يَقْرَأْ فِيهَا بِأُمِّ الْقُرْآنِ فَهِيَ خِدَاجٌ ثَلَاثًا غَيْرُ تَمَامٍ» فَقِيلَ لِأَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ: إِنَّا نَكُون وَرَاء الإِمَام فَقَالَ اقْرَأْ بِهَا فِي نَفْسِكَ فَإِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: «قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى قَسَمْتُ الصَّلَاةَ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَ عَبْدِي نِصْفَيْنِ وَلِعَبْدِي مَا سَأَلَ فَإِذَا قَالَ الْعَبْدُ (الْحَمد لله رب الْعَالمين) قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى حَمِدَنِي عَبْدِي وَإِذَا قَالَ (الرَّحْمَن الرَّحِيم) قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى أَثْنَى عَلَيَّ عَبْدِي وَإِذَا قَالَ (مَالك يَوْم الدّين) قَالَ مجدني عَبدِي وَقَالَ مرّة فوض إِلَيّ عَبدِي فَإِذا قَالَ (إياك نعْبد وَإِيَّاك نستعين) قَالَ هَذَا بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَ عَبْدِي وَلِعَبْدِي مَا سَأَلَ فَإِذَا قَالَ (اهْدِنَا الصِّرَاطَ الْمُسْتَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنْعَمْتَ عَلَيْهِمْ غَيْرِ الْمَغْضُوبِ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلَا الضَّالّين) قَالَ هَذَا لِعَبْدِي وَلِعَبْدِي مَا سَأَلَ» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيحٌ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 823
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 250
Mishkat al-Masabih 5893
`A'isha said:
God's messenger was bewitched so that he would imagine he had done something he had not done. One day when he was staying with me, he made supplication after supplication to God, then said, "Do you know, `A'isha, that God has given me a decision about what I asked? Two men came to me and one of them sat at my head and the other at my feet. One of them asked the other, `What is the man suffering from?' and he replied, `He is under a spell.' He asked, `Who has put a spell on him?' and he replied, `Labid b. al-A`sam the Jew .' He asked, `What did he use?' and he replied, `A comb and combings and the spathe of a male palm-tree He asked, `Where is it?' and he replied, `In the well of Dharwan'[*]." The Prophet then went with some of his companions to the well and said, "This is the well I was shown." Its water looked like diluted henna and its palm-trees like the heads of devils. He then took it out. *Bukhari, Adab, 56, has Dharwan, but Tibb, 50, has Dhu Arwan, which is the form given by Muslim in Salam, 43. Nawawi in his commentary on Muslim (Cairo, 1349, vol. 14, p. 177) says both forms are correct, but Dhu Arwan is better and sounder. He says it was a well in the garden in Madina belonging to the B. Zuraiq. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ قَالَتْ سُحِرَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حَتَّى إِنَّهُ لَيُخَيَّلُ إِلَيْهِ أَنَّهُ فَعَلَ الشَّيْءَ وَمَا فَعَلَهُ حَتَّى إِذا كَانَ ذَات يَوْم وَهُوَ عِنْدِي دَعَا اللَّهَ وَدَعَاهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ أَشَعَرْتِ يَا عَائِشَةُ أَنَّ اللَّهَ قَدْ أَفْتَانِي فِيمَا استفتيته جَاءَنِي رجلَانِ فَجَلَسَ أَحَدُهُمَا عِنْدَ رَأْسِي وَالْآخَرُ عِنْدَ رِجْلِي ثُمَّ قَالَ أَحَدُهُمَا لِصَاحِبِهِ مَا وَجَعُ الرَّجُلِ قَالَ مَطْبُوبٌ قَالَ وَمَنْ طَبَّهُ قَالَ لَبِيدُ بْنُ الْأَعْصَمِ الْيَهُودِيُّ قَالَ فِي مَاذَا قَالَ فِي مُشْطٍ وَمُشَاطَةٍ وَجُفِّ طَلْعَةِ ذَكَرٍ قَالَ فَأَيْنَ هُوَ قَالَ فِي بِئْرِ ذَرْوَانَ فَذَهَبَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي أُنَاسٍ مِنْ أَصْحَابِهِ إِلَى الْبِئْرِ فَقَالَ هَذِهِ الْبِئْرُ الَّتِي أُريتها وَكَأن ماءَها نُقاعةُ الْحِنَّاء ولكأن نخلها رُءُوس الشَّيَاطِين فاستخرجه مُتَّفق عَلَيْهِ
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5893
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 149
Musnad Ahmad 657, 658
It was narrated that ‘Ali (رضي الله عنه) said:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was at a funeral and he said: `which of you will go to the city and not leave in it any idol but he will break it, or any grave but he will level it, or any image but he will spoil it?` A man said: “I will, O Messenger of Allah (ﷺ).` So he went, but he was afraid of the people of the city, so he came back, `Ali (رضي الله عنه) said: I will go, O Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). He said: “Go.` So he went then he came back and said: O Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). I did not leave in it any idol but I broke it, or any grave but i levelled it, or any image but I spoiled it. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: “Whoever goes back to doing any of that has disbelieved in what was revealed to Muhammad.` Then he said: `Do not be a cause of division or show off or be a merchant except a good one, for those are the ones who are lagging behind in good deeds.` It was narrated from Al-Hakam that A man from Basra whom the people of Basra called Abu Muwarri’ and the people of Koofah called Abu Muhammad, said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was at a funeral... and he mentioned a similar Hadeeth, but he did not say that ‘Ali said: `or any image but he will smear something over it.` And he said: I did not come to you, O Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), until I did not leave any image but i spoiled it.` And he said: `Do not be a cause of division or show off.`
حَدَّثَنَا مُعَاوِيَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ شُعْبَةَ، عَنِ الْحَكَمِ، عَنِ أَبِي مُحَمَّدٍ الْهُذَلِيِّ، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي جَنَازَةٍ فَقَالَ أَيُّكُمْ يَنْطَلِقُ إِلَى الْمَدِينَةِ فَلَا يَدَعُ بِهَا وَثَنًا إِلَّا كَسَرَهُ وَلَا قَبْرًا إِلَّا سَوَّاهُ وَلَا صُورَةً إِلَّا لَطَّخَهَا فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ أَنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَانْطَلَقَ فَهَابَ أَهْلَ الْمَدِينَةِ فَرَجَعَ فَقَالَ عَلِيٌّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَا أَنْطَلِقُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ فَانْطَلِقْ فَانْطَلَقَ ثُمَّ رَجَعَ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ لَمْ أَدَعْ بِهَا وَثَنًا إِلَّا كَسَرْتُهُ وَلَا قَبْرًا إِلَّا سَوَّيْتُهُ وَلَا صُورَةً إِلَّا لَطَّخْتُهَا ثُمَّ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَنْ عَادَ لِصَنْعَةِ شَيْءٍ مِنْ هَذَا فَقَدْ كَفَرَ بِمَا أُنْزِلَ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثُمَّ قَالَ لَا تَكُونَنَّ فَتَّانًا وَلَا مُخْتَالًا وَلَا تَاجِرًا إِلَّا تَاجِرَ الْخَيْرِ فَإِنَّ أُولَئِكَ هُمْ الْمَسْبُوقُونَ بِالْعَمَلِ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ عَنِ الْحَكَمِ عَنْ رَجُلٍ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْبَصْرَةِ قَالَ وَيُكَنُّونَهُ أَهْلُ الْبَصْرَةِ أَبَا مُوَرِّعٍ قَالَ وَأَهْلُ الْكُوفَةِ يُكَنُّونَهُ بِأَبِي مُحَمَّدٍ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ...
Grade: Lts isnad is Da'if because Abu Muwarri’ is unknown], lts isnad is Da\'if because Abu Muwarri\' is unknown and it is repeat of previous report] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 657, 658
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 93
Ash-Shama'il Al-Muhammadiyah 274
Hudhaifa ibn al-Yaman (may Allah be well pleased with him) performed the ritual prayer with the Prophet (Allah bless him and give him peace) during the night, and he said:
“When he entered into the ritual prayer, he said: ‘Allah is Supremely Great [Allahu Akbar], the Lord of power [jabarut], sovereignty [malakut], magnificence [kibriya’] and sublimity ['azama]! Then he recited the Sura of the Cow [al-Baqara]. Then he bowed down, and he bowed for approximately as long as he had stood erect, saying: ‘Glory be to my Lord, the Almighty! Glory be to my Lord, the Almighty!’ Then he raised his head, and he stood erect for approximately as long as he had bowed, saying: ‘To my Lord belongs the praise! To my Lord belongs the praise!’ Then he prostrated himself, and he prostrated for approximately as long as he had stood erect, saying: ‘Glory be to my Lord, the Most High! Glory be to my Lord, the Most High!’ Then he raised his head, and the pause between the two prostrations was approximately as long as the prostrations. During the pause he said: ‘My Lord, forgive me! My Lord, forgive me,’ until he recited the Suras of the Cow [al-Baqara], the Family of Imran [Al 'Imran], Women [an-Nisa’] and the Table Spread [al-Maida], or Cattle [al-An'am].” According to Abu 'Isa: “Shu'ba is the one who entertained doubts about [the Qur’anic Suras] al-Ma'ida and al- Anam."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ مُرَّةَ، عَنْ أَبِي حَمْزَةَ، رَجُلٍ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ، عَنْ رَجُلٍ مِنْ بَنِي عَبْسٍ، عَنْ حُذَيْفَةَ بْنِ الْيَمَانِ، أَنَّهُ صَلَّى مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنَ اللَّيْلِ، قَالَ‏:‏ فَلَمَّا دَخَلَ فِي الصَّلاةِ، قَالَ‏:‏ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ ذُو الْمَلَكُوتِ وَالْجَبَرُوتِ، وَالْكِبْرِيَاءِ وَالْعَظَمَةِ، قَالَ‏:‏ ثُمَّ قَرَأَ الْبَقَرَةَ، ثُمَّ رَكَعَ رُكُوعَهُ نَحْوًا مِنْ قِيَامِهِ، وَكَانَ يَقُولُ‏:‏ سُبْحَانَ رَبِّيَ الْعَظِيمِ، سُبْحَانَ رَبِّيَ الْعَظِيمِ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ، فَكَانَ قِيَامُهُ نَحْوًا مِنْ رُكُوعِهِ، وَكَانَ يَقُولُ‏:‏ لِرَبِّيَ الْحَمْدُ، لِرَبِّيَ الْحَمْدُ ثُمَّ سَجَدَ، فَكَانَ سُجُودُهُ نَحْوًا مِنْ قِيَامِهِ، وَكَانَ يَقُولُ‏:‏ سُبْحَانَ رَبِّيَ الأَعْلَى، سُبْحَانَ رَبِّيَ الأَعْلَى ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ، فَكَانَ مَا بَيْنَ السَّجْدَتَيْنِ نَحْوًا مِنَ السُّجُودِ، وَكَانَ يَقُولُ‏:‏ رَبِّ اغْفِرْ لِي، رَبِّ اغْفِرْ لِي حَتَّى قَرَأَ الْبَقَرَةَ، وَآلَ عِمْرَانَ، وَالنِّسَاءَ، وَالْمَائِدَةَ، أَوِ الأَنْعَامَ، شُعْبَةُ الَّذِي شَكَّ فِي الْمَائِدَةِ، وَالأَنْعَامِ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Zubair `Aliza'i)
Reference : Ash-Shama'il Al-Muhammadiyah 274
In-book reference : Book 40, Hadith 14
Sunan Abi Dawud 198

Narrated Jabir ibn Abdullah:

We proceeded in the company of the Messenger of Allah (saws) for the battle of Dhat ar-Riqa. One of the Muslims killed the wife of one of the unbelievers. He (the husband of the woman killed) took an oath saying: I shall not rest until I kill one of the companions of Muhammad.

He went out following the footsteps of the Prophet (saws). The Prophet (saws) encamped at a certain place. He said: Who will keep a watch on us? A person from the Muhajirun (Emigrants) and another from the Ansar (Helpers) responded. He said: Go to the mouth of the mountain-pass. When they went to the mouth of the mountain-pass the man from the Muhajirun lay down while the man from the Ansar stood praying.

The man (enemy) came to them. When he saw the person he realised that he was the watchman of the Muslims. He shot him with an arrow and hit the target. But he (took the arrow out and) threw it away. He (the enemy) then shot three arrows. Then he (the Muslim) bowed and prostrated and awoke his companion. When he (the enemy) perceived that they (the Muslims) had become aware of his presence, he ran away.

When the man from the Muhajirun saw the (man from the Ansar) bleeding, he asked him: Glory be to Allah! Why did you not wake me up the first time when he shot at you.

He replied: I was busy reciting a chapter of the Qur'an. I did not like to leave it.

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو تَوْبَةَ الرَّبِيعُ بْنُ نَافِعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ إِسْحَاقَ، حَدَّثَنِي صَدَقَةُ بْنُ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ عَقِيلِ بْنِ جَابِرٍ، عَنْ جَابِرٍ، قَالَ خَرَجْنَا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم - يَعْنِي فِي غَزْوَةِ ذَاتِ الرِّقَاعِ - فَأَصَابَ رَجُلٌ امْرَأَةَ رَجُلٍ مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ فَحَلَفَ أَنْ لاَ أَنْتَهِي حَتَّى أُهَرِيقَ دَمًا فِي أَصْحَابِ مُحَمَّدٍ فَخَرَجَ يَتْبَعُ أَثَرَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَنَزَلَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَنْزِلاً فَقَالَ مَنْ رَجُلٌ يَكْلَؤُنَا فَانْتَدَبَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الْمُهَاجِرِينَ وَرَجُلٌ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ كُونَا بِفَمِ الشِّعْبِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَلَمَّا خَرَجَ الرَّجُلاَنِ إِلَى فَمِ الشِّعْبِ اضْطَجَعَ الْمُهَاجِرِيُّ وَقَامَ الأَنْصَارِيُّ يُصَلِّي وَأَتَى الرَّجُلُ فَلَمَّا رَأَى شَخْصَهُ عَرَفَ أَنَّهُ رَبِيئَةٌ لِلْقَوْمِ فَرَمَاهُ بِسَهْمٍ فَوَضَعَهُ فِيهِ فَنَزَعَهُ حَتَّى رَمَاهُ بِثَلاَثَةِ أَسْهُمٍ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ وَسَجَدَ ثُمَّ انْتَبَهَ صَاحِبُهُ فَلَمَّا عَرَفَ أَنَّهُمْ قَدْ نَذِرُوا بِهِ هَرَبَ وَلَمَّا رَأَى الْمُهَاجِرِيُّ مَا بِالأَنْصَارِيِّ مِنَ الدَّمِ قَالَ سَبْحَانَ اللَّهِ أَلاَ أَنْبَهْتَنِي أَوَّلَ مَا رَمَى قَالَ كُنْتُ فِي سُورَةٍ أَقْرَأُهَا فَلَمْ أُحِبَّ أَنْ أَقْطَعَهَا ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Al-Albani)  حسن   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 198
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 198
English translation : Book 1, Hadith 198
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1644
Narrated Fadalah bin 'Ubaid:

That he heard 'Umar bin Al-Khattab saying: "I heard the Messenger of Allah (saws) saying: 'The martyrs are four: A believing man whose faith is good, he meets the enemy and proves faithful to Allah until he is killed. That is the one to whom the people will raise up their eyes like this on the Day of Judgement' and he raised his head until his Qalansuwah fell - [he said:] I do not know if it was 'Umar's Qalansuwah or the Qalansuwah of the Prophet (saws) that fell - he said, 'And a believing man whose faith is good (but not as brave as first), he meets the enemy, but due to cowardice, it only appears that he was struck with a thorn of an acacia tree when an unexpected arrow comes to him, yet it kills him. He is among the second level. And a believing man who has mixed righteous deed with another evil one, he meets his enemy and proves faithful to Allah until he is killed. This one is in the third level. And a believing man who wasted himself (in wrongdoing), he meets the enemy and proves faithful to Allah until he is killed. This one is in the fourth level.'"

[Abu 'Eisa said:] This Hadith is Hasan Gharib, it is not known except as a narration of 'Ata bin Dinar.

He said: I heard Muhammad saying: "Sa'eed bin Abi Ayyub reported this Hadith from 'Ata bin Dinar - from some Shaikhs of Khawlan - and he did not mention 'from Abu Yazid' in it." And he said: "'Ata bin Dinar; there is no harm in him."

حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ لَهِيعَةَ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ دِينَارٍ، عَنْ أَبِي يَزِيدَ الْخَوْلاَنِيِّ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ فَضَالَةَ بْنَ عُبَيْدٍ، يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَّابِ، يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏"‏ الشُّهَدَاءُ أَرْبَعَةٌ رَجُلٌ مُؤْمِنٌ جَيِّدُ الإِيمَانِ لَقِيَ الْعَدُوَّ فَصَدَقَ اللَّهَ حَتَّى قُتِلَ فَذَلِكَ الَّذِي يَرْفَعُ النَّاسُ إِلَيْهِ أَعْيُنَهُمْ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ هَكَذَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَرَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ حَتَّى وَقَعَتْ قَلَنْسُوَتُهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَمَا أَدْرِي أَقَلَنْسُوَةَ عُمَرَ أَرَادَ أَمْ قَلَنْسُوَةَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ وَرَجُلٌ مُؤْمِنٌ جَيِّدُ الإِيمَانِ لَقِيَ الْعَدُوَّ فَكَأَنَّمَا ضُرِبَ جِلْدُهُ بِشَوْكِ طَلْحٍ مِنَ الْجُبْنِ أَتَاهُ سَهْمٌ غَرْبٌ فَقَتَلَهُ فَهُوَ فِي الدَّرَجَةِ الثَّانِيَةِ وَرَجُلٌ مُؤْمِنٌ خَلَطَ عَمَلاً صَالِحًا وَآخَرَ سَيِّئًا لَقِيَ الْعَدُوَّ فَصَدَقَ اللَّهَ حَتَّى قُتِلَ فَذَلِكَ فِي الدَّرَجَةِ الثَّالِثَةِ وَرَجُلٌ مُؤْمِنٌ أَسْرَفَ عَلَى نَفْسِهِ لَقِيَ الْعَدُوَّ فَصَدَقَ اللَّهَ حَتَّى قُتِلَ فَذَلِكَ فِي الدَّرَجَةِ الرَّابِعَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ لاَ نَعْرِفُهُ إِلاَّ مِنْ حَدِيثِ عَطَاءِ بْنِ دِينَارٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ مُحَمَّدًا يَقُولُ قَدْ رَوَى سَعِيدُ بْنُ أَبِي أَيُّوبَ هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ دِينَارٍ وَقَالَ عَنْ ...
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1644
In-book reference : Book 22, Hadith 27
English translation : Vol. 3, Book 20, Hadith 1644
Sunan Abi Dawud 836

Abu bakr b. ‘Abd al-Rahman and abu Salamah said:

Abu Hurairah would utter the takbir in every prayer, whether obligatory or non-obligatory, He would utter the takbir when he stood, and he would utter the takbir when he bowed, then he would say: “Allah listens to him who praises Him”; he then would say before prostrating himself; “ Our Lord, to Thee be praise”; then he would say while falling in prostration: “Allah is most great”; he then would utter the takbir when he raised his head after prostration, and then utter the takbir when he prostrated, and then utter takbir the takbir when he stood up at the end of two rak’ahs after sitting down. He used to do so in every rak’ah until he finished his prayer. Then he would say at the end of the prayer: By Him in Whose hands lies my life, I am closer to the Messenger of Allah(may peace be upon him) in respect of his prayer. Such was the prayer he used to offer until he departed from the world.

Abu Dawud said: Malik, al-Zubaidi and others have narrated so that they form the last words from al-Zuhri on the authority of ‘Ali b, Husain. And this is supported by the version reported by ‘Abd al-A’la from Ma’mar and SHu’aib b. Abi Hamzah on the authority of Al-Zuhri.

حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ عُثْمَانَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي وَبَقِيَّةُ، عَنْ شُعَيْبٍ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، وَأَبُو سَلَمَةَ أَنَّ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، كَانَ يُكَبِّرُ فِي كُلِّ صَلاَةٍ مِنَ الْمَكْتُوبَةِ وَغَيْرِهَا يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَقُومُ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْكَعُ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَسْجُدَ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ حِينَ يَهْوِي سَاجِدًا ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَسْجُدُ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَقُومُ مِنَ الْجُلُوسِ فِي اثْنَتَيْنِ فَيَفْعَلُ ذَلِكَ فِي كُلِّ رَكْعَةٍ حَتَّى يَفْرُغَ مِنَ الصَّلاَةِ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ حِينَ يَنْصَرِفُ وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ إِنِّي لأَقْرَبُكُمْ شَبَهًا بِصَلاَةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِنْ كَانَتْ هَذِهِ لَصَلاَتُهُ حَتَّى فَارَقَ الدُّنْيَا ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ هَذَا الْكَلاَمُ الأَخِيرُ يَجْعَلُهُ مَالِكٌ وَالزُّبَيْدِيُّ وَغَيْرُهُمَا عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ حُسَيْنٍ وَوَافَقَ عَبْدُ الأَعْلَى عَنْ مَعْمَرٍ شُعَيْبَ بْنَ أَبِي حَمْزَةَ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 836
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 446
English translation : Book 2, Hadith 835
Sunan Abi Dawud 4656

Narrated Umar ibn al-Khattab:

Al-Aqra', the mu'adhdhin (announcer) of Umar ibn al-Khattab said: Umar sent me to a bishop and I called him.

Umar said to him: Do you find me in the Book? He said: Yes. He asked: How do you find me? He said: I find you (like a) castle. Then he raised a whip to him, saying: What do you mean by castle? He replied: An iron castle and severely trustworthy. He asked: How do you find the one who will come after me? He said: I find him a pious caliph, except that he will prefer his relatives. Umar said: May Allah have mercy on Uthman: He said it three times. He then asked: How do you find the one who will come after him?

He replied: I find him like rusty iron. Umar then put his hand on his head, and said: O filthy! O filthy! He said: Commander of the Faithful! He is a pious caliph, but when he is made caliph, the sword will be unsheathed and blood will be shed.

Abu Dawud said: Al-dafr means filth or evil smell.

حَدَّثَنَا حَفْصُ بْنُ عُمَرَ أَبُو عُمَرَ الضَّرِيرُ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ، أَنَّ سَعِيدَ بْنَ إِيَاسٍ الْجُرَيْرِيَّ، أَخْبَرَهُمْ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ شَقِيقٍ الْعُقَيْلِيِّ، عَنِ الأَقْرَعِ، مُؤَذِّنِ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ قَالَ بَعَثَنِي عُمَرُ إِلَى الأُسْقُفِّ فَدَعَوْتُهُ فَقَالَ لَهُ عُمَرُ وَهَلْ تَجِدُنِي فِي الْكِتَابِ قَالَ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ قَالَ كَيْفَ تَجِدُنِي قَالَ أَجِدُكَ قَرْنًا ‏.‏ فَرَفَعَ عَلَيْهِ الدِّرَّةَ فَقَالَ قَرْنُ مَهْ فَقَالَ قَرْنٌ حَدِيدٌ أَمِينٌ شَدِيدٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ كَيْفَ تَجِدُ الَّذِي يَجِيءُ مِنْ بَعْدِي فَقَالَ أَجِدُهُ خَلِيفَةً صَالِحًا غَيْرَ أَنَّهُ يُؤْثِرُ قَرَابَتَهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ عُمَرُ يَرْحَمُ اللَّهُ عُثْمَانَ ثَلاَثًا فَقَالَ كَيْفَ تَجِدُ الَّذِي بَعْدَهُ قَالَ أَجِدُهُ صَدَأَ حَدِيدٍ فَوَضَعَ عُمَرُ يَدَهُ عَلَى رَأْسِهِ فَقَالَ يَا دَفْرَاهُ يَا دَفْرَاهُ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ إِنَّهُ خَلِيفَةٌ صَالِحٌ وَلَكِنَّهُ يُسْتَخْلَفُ حِينَ يُسْتَخْلَفُ وَالسَّيْفُ مَسْلُولٌ وَالدَّمُ مُهْرَاقٌ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ الدَّفْرُ النَّتْنُ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if in chain (Al-Albani)  ضعيف الإسناد   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4656
In-book reference : Book 42, Hadith 61
English translation : Book 41, Hadith 4639
Sunan Abi Dawud 2602

Narrated Ali ibn AbuTalib:

Ali ibn Rabi'ah said: I was present with Ali while a beast was brought to him to ride. When he put his foot in the stirrup, he said: "In the name of Allah." Then when he sat on its back, he said: "Praise be to Allah." He then said: "Glory be to Him Who has made this subservient to us, for we had not the strength, and to our Lord do we return." He then said: "Praise be to Allah (thrice); Allah is Most Great (thrice): glory be to Thee, I have wronged myself, so forgive me, for only Thou forgivest sins." He then laughed. He was asked: At what did you laugh? He replied: I saw the Messenger of Allah (saws) do as I have done, and laugh after that. I asked: Messenger of Allah , at what are you laughing? He replied: Your Lord, Most High, is pleased with His servant when he says: "Forgive me my sins." He know that no one forgives sins except Him.

حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الأَحْوَصِ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو إِسْحَاقَ الْهَمْدَانِيُّ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ رَبِيعَةَ، قَالَ شَهِدْتُ عَلِيًّا - رضى الله عنه - وَأُتِيَ بِدَابَّةٍ لِيَرْكَبَهَا فَلَمَّا وَضَعَ رِجْلَهُ فِي الرِّكَابِ قَالَ بِسْمِ اللَّهِ فَلَمَّا اسْتَوَى عَلَى ظَهْرِهَا قَالَ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏{‏ سُبْحَانَ الَّذِي سَخَّرَ لَنَا هَذَا وَمَا كُنَّا لَهُ مُقْرِنِينَ * وَإِنَّا إِلَى رَبِّنَا لَمُنْقَلِبُونَ ‏}‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ ‏.‏ ثَلاَثَ مَرَّاتٍ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ ‏.‏ ثَلاَثَ مَرَّاتٍ ثُمَّ قَالَ سُبْحَانَكَ إِنِّي ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ ضَحِكَ فَقِيلَ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ مِنْ أَىِّ شَىْءٍ ضَحِكْتَ قَالَ رَأَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَعَلَ كَمَا فَعَلْتُ ثُمَّ ضَحِكَ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مِنْ أَىِّ شَىْءٍ ضَحِكْتَ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ رَبَّكَ يَعْجَبُ مِنْ عَبْدِهِ إِذَا قَالَ اغْفِرْ لِي ذُنُوبِي يَعْلَمُ أَنَّهُ لاَ يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ غَيْرِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 2602
In-book reference : Book 15, Hadith 126
English translation : Book 14, Hadith 2596
Mishkat al-Masabih 1162
‘Abdallah b. Shaqiq said he asked ‘A'isha about the Messenger of God’s voluntary prayers and she replied, “Before the noon prayer he would pray four rak'as in my house, then go out and lead the people in prayer, then come in and pray two rak'as. He would lead the people in the sunset prayer, then come in and pray two rak'as. Then he would lead the people in the evening prayer, and enter my house and pray two rak'as. He would pray nine rak'as during the night, including the witr.* At night he would pray for a long time standing and for a long time sitting, and when he recited the Qur’an while standing he would bow and prostrate himself from the standing position, and when he recited while sitting he would bow and prostrate himself from the sitting position; and when dawn came he prayed two rak'as." *See Chap. 34 Muslim transmitted it, and Abu Dawud added, “Then he would go out and lead the people in the dawn prayer.”
وَعَن عبد الله بن شَقِيق قَالَ: سَأَلْتُ عَائِشَةَ عَنْ صَلَاةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَنْ تَطَوُّعِهِ فَقَالَتْ: كَانَ يُصَلِّي فِي بَيْتِي قَبْلَ الظُّهْرِ أَرْبَعًا ثُمَّ يَخْرُجُ فَيُصَلِّي بِالنَّاسِ ثُمَّ يَدْخُلُ فَيُصَلِّي رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَكَانَ يُصَلِّي بِالنَّاسِ الْمَغْرِبَ ثُمَّ يَدْخُلُ فَيصَلي رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَيُصلي بِالنَّاسِ الْعِشَاءَ وَيَدْخُلُ بَيْتِي فَيُصَلِّي رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَكَانَ يُصَلِّي مِنَ اللَّيْلِ تِسْعَ رَكَعَاتٍ فِيهِنَّ الْوَتْرُ وَكَانَ يُصَلِّي لَيْلًا طَوِيلًا قَائِمًا وَلَيْلًا طَوِيلًا قَاعِدا وَكَانَ إِذَا قَرَأَ وَهُوَ قَائِمٌ رَكَعَ وَسَجَدَ وَهُوَ قَائِم وَإِذا قَرَأَ قَاعِدًا رَكَعَ وَسَجَدَ وَهُوَ قَاعِدٌ وَكَانَ إِذَا طَلَعَ الْفَجْرُ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ. رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ. وَزَادَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ: ثُمَّ يَخْرُجُ فَيُصَلِّي بِالنَّاسِ صَلَاة الْفجْر
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1162
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 579
Mishkat al-Masabih 3383
Abu Dharr said he asked the Prophet what action was most excellent, and he replied, "Faith in God and jihad in His path." He then asked which slaves were most excellent 1 and he replied. “Those whose price is highest and who are held in most esteem by their people." He asked what he should do if unable to act accordingly 2 and he replied, "You should assist a workman, or work for one who is unskilled." He asked what he should do if unable to act accordingly and he replied, "Do no harm to others 3 for that is sadaqa you bestow on yourself." Bukhari and Muslim. 1. i.e. for the purpose of emancipating them. 2. The Arabic is fa-in lam af'al which is somewhat vague. It most probably means he is asking what he should do if unable to emancipate a slave of such quality. 3. This is an accepted meaning of the Arabic tada'u ‘un-nas min ash-sharr. Another possible meaning is to leave people alone because of their evil.
وَعَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍّ قَالَ: سَأَلْتُ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: أَيُّ الْعَمَلِ أَفْضَلُ؟ قَالَ: «إِيمَانٌ بِاللَّهِ وَجِهَادٌ فِي سَبِيلِهِ» قَالَ: قُلْتُ: فَأَيُّ الرِّقَابِ أَفْضَلُ؟ قَالَ: «أَغْلَاهَا ثَمَنًا وَأَنْفَسُهَا عِنْدَ أَهْلِهَا» . قُلْتُ: فَإِنْ لَمْ أَفْعَلْ؟ قَالَ: «تُعِينُ صَانِعًا أَوْ تَصْنَعُ لِأَخْرَقَ» . قُلْتُ: فَإِنْ لَمْ أَفْعَلْ؟ قَالَ: «تَدَعُ النَّاسَ مِنَ الشَّرِّ فَإِنَّهَا صَدَقَةٌ تَصَدَّقُ بهَا على نَفسك»
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 3383
In-book reference : Book 14, Hadith 2
Sunan Ibn Majah 862
It was narrated that Muhammad bin `Amr bin `Ata’ said, concerning Abu Humaid As-Sa`di:
“I heard him when he was among ten of the Companions of the Messenger of Allah (saw), one of whom was Abu Qatadah bin Rib`i, saying: ‘I am the most knowledgeable of you about the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (saw). When he stood up for prayer, he stood up straight and raised his hands until they were parallel to his shoulders, then he said: Allahu Akbar. When he wanted to bow in Ruku`, he raised his hands until they were parallel to his shoulders. When he said Sami` Allahu liman hamidah (Allah hears those who praise Him), he raised his hands and stood up straight. When he stood up after two Rak`ah, he said Allahu Akbar and raised his hands until they were parallel to his shoulders, as he did when he started the prayer.’”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ: حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ: حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْحَمِيدِ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ: حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَمْرِو بْنِ عَطَاءٍ، عَنْ أَبِي حُمَيْدٍ السَّاعِدِيِّ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُهُ، وَهُوَ فِي عَشَرَةٍ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ، أَحَدُهُمْ أَبُو قَتَادَةَ بْنُ رِبْعِيٍّ قَالَ أَنَا أَعْلَمُكُمْ بِصَلاَةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ كَانَ إِذَا قَامَ فِي الصَّلاَةِ اعْتَدَلَ قَائِمًا، وَرَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ حَتَّى يُحَاذِيَ بِهِمَا مَنْكِبَيْهِ، ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَإِذَا أَرَادَ أَنْ يَرْكَعَ، رَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ حَتَّى يُحَاذِيَ بِهِمَا مَنْكِبَيْهِ، فَإِذَا قَالَ ‏"‏ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ رَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ فَاعْتَدَلَ، فَإِذَا قَامَ مِنَ الثِّنْتَيْنِ، كَبَّرَ وَرَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ حَتَّى يُحَاذِيَ بِهِمَا مَنْكِبَيْهِ، كَمَا صَنَعَ حِينَ افْتَتَحَ الصَّلاَةَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 862
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 60
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 862
Sunan Ibn Majah 1263
It was narrated that ‘Aishah said:
“The sun was eclipsed during the life of the Messenger of Allah (saw). The Messenger of Allah (saw) went out to the mosque and stood and said the Takbir, and the people formed rows behind him. The Messenger of Allah (saw) recited for a long time, then he said the Takbir and bowed for a long time. Then he raised his head and said: ‘Sami’ Allahu liman hamidah, Rabban was lakal-hamd.’ Then he stood and recited for a long time, but shorter than the first recitation. Then he said the Takbir and bowed for a long time, but less than the first bowing. Then he said: ‘Sami’ Allahu liman hamidah, Rabbana wa lakal-hamd.’ Then he did the same in the next Rak’ah, and he completed four Rak’ah and four sets of prostration, and the eclipse ended before he finished. Then he stood and addressed the people. He praised Allah as He deserves to be praised, then he said: ‘The sun and the moon are two of the signs of Allah. They do not become eclipsed for the death or birth of anyone. If you see that then seek help in prayer.’”
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ عَمْرِو بْنِ السَّرْحِ الْمِصْرِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي عُرْوَةُ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ كَسَفَتِ الشَّمْسُ فِي حَيَاةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ فَخَرَجَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ فَقَامَ فَكَبَّرَ فَصَفَّ النَّاسُ وَرَاءَهُ فَقَرَأَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ قِرَاءَةً طَوِيلَةً ثُمَّ كَبَّرَ فَرَكَعَ رُكُوعًا طَوِيلاً ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَامَ فَقَرَأَ قِرَاءَةً طَوِيلَةً هِيَ أَدْنَى مِنَ الْقِرَاءَةِ الأُولَى ثُمَّ كَبَّرَ فَرَكَعَ رُكُوعًا طَوِيلاً هُوَ أَدْنَى مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ الأَوَّلِ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ فَعَلَ فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الأُخْرَى مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ فَاسْتَكْمَلَ أَرْبَعَ رَكَعَاتٍ وَأَرْبَعَ سَجَدَاتٍ وَانْجَلَتِ الشَّمْسُ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَنْصَرِفَ ثُمَّ قَامَ فَخَطَبَ النَّاسَ فَأَثْنَى عَلَى اللَّهِ بِمَا هُوَ أَهْلُهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ الشَّمْسَ وَالْقَمَرَ آيَتَانِ مِنْ آيَاتِ اللَّهِ. لاَ يَنْكَسِفَانِ لِمَوْتِ أَحَدٍ وَلاَ لِحَيَاتِهِ. فَإِذَا رَأَيْتُمُوهُمَا فَافْزَعُوا إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1263
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 461
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 1263
Sunan an-Nasa'i 4977
It was narrated from Al-Harith bin Hatib that a thief was brought to the Messenger of Allah and he said:
"Kill him." They said: "O Messenger of Allah, he only stole (something)." He said: "Kill him." They said: "O Messenger of Allah, he only stole (something)." He said: "Cut off his hand." Then he stole again, and his foot was cut off. Then he stole at the time of Abu Bakr, untilo all his extremities had been cut off. Then he stole a fifth time, and Abu Bakr, may Allah be pleased with him, said: "The Messenger of Allah knew better about him when he said: 'Kill him."' Then he handed him over to some young men of Quraish to kill him, among whom was 'Abdullah bin Az-Zubair who liked to be in a position of leadership. He said: "Put me in charge of them," so they put him in charge of them and when he struck him, they would strike him, until they killed him.
أَخْبَرَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ سَلْمٍ الْمَصَاحِفِيُّ الْبَلْخِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا النَّضْرُ بْنُ شُمَيْلٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا يُوسُفُ، عَنِ الْحَارِثِ بْنِ حَاطِبٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أُتِيَ بِلِصٍّ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ اقْتُلُوهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّمَا سَرَقَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ اقْتُلُوهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّمَا سَرَقَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ اقْطَعُوا يَدَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ ثُمَّ سَرَقَ فَقُطِعَتْ رِجْلُهُ ثُمَّ سَرَقَ عَلَى عَهْدِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ رضى الله عنه حَتَّى قُطِعَتْ قَوَائِمُهُ كُلُّهَا ثُمَّ سَرَقَ أَيْضًا الْخَامِسَةَ فَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ رضى الله عنه كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهُ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَعْلَمَ بِهَذَا حِينَ قَالَ ‏"‏ اقْتُلُوهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ دَفَعَهُ إِلَى فِتْيَةٍ مِنْ قُرَيْشٍ لِيَقْتُلُوهُ مِنْهُمْ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ - وَكَانَ يُحِبُّ الإِمَارَةَ - فَقَالَ أَمِّرُونِي عَلَيْكُمْ ‏.‏ فَأَمَّرُوهُ عَلَيْهِمْ فَكَانَ إِذَا ضَرَبَ ضَرَبُوهُ حَتَّى قَتَلُوهُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 4977
In-book reference : Book 46, Hadith 107
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 46, Hadith 4980
Sunan Abi Dawud 4256

Narrated AbuBakrah:

The Messenger of Allah (saws) said: There will be a period of commotion in which the one who lies down will be better than the one who sits, and the one who sits is better than the one who stands, and the one who stands is better than the one who walks, and the one who walks is better than the one who runs (to it).

He asked: What do you command me to do, Messenger of Allah? He replied: He who has camels should remain with his camels, he who has sheep should remain with his sheep, and he who has land should remain with his land.

He asked: If anyone has more of these, (what should he do)?

He replied: He should take his sword, strike its edge on a stone, and then escape if he can.

حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، عَنْ عُثْمَانَ الشَّحَّامِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي مُسْلِمُ بْنُ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّهَا سَتَكُونُ فِتْنَةٌ يَكُونُ الْمُضْطَجِعُ فِيهَا خَيْرًا مِنَ الْجَالِسِ وَالْجَالِسُ خَيْرًا مِنَ الْقَائِمِ وَالْقَائِمُ خَيْرًا مِنَ الْمَاشِي وَالْمَاشِي خَيْرًا مِنَ السَّاعِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَا تَأْمُرُنِي قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ كَانَتْ لَهُ إِبِلٌ فَلْيَلْحَقْ بِإِبِلِهِ وَمَنْ كَانَتْ لَهُ غَنَمٌ فَلْيَلْحَقْ بِغَنَمِهِ وَمَنْ كَانَتْ لَهُ أَرْضٌ فَلْيَلْحَقْ بِأَرْضِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَمَنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ لَهُ شَىْءٌ مِنْ ذَلِكَ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَلْيَعْمِدْ إِلَى سَيْفِهِ فَلْيَضْرِبْ بِحَدِّهِ عَلَى حَرَّةٍ ثُمَّ لِيَنْجُ مَا اسْتَطَاعَ النَّجَاءَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4256
In-book reference : Book 37, Hadith 17
English translation : Book 36, Hadith 4243
Mishkat al-Masabih 5554
Anas said:
Once when we were with God's messenger he laughed and asked if we knew why he was laughing. On our replying that God and His messenger knew best he told us that in the conversation a man will hold with his Lord he will say, "My Lord, didst Thou not grant me protection from oppression?" and when He replies that He certainly did he will say, "I allow only a witness of my own kind concerning me." He will reply, "You are sufficient to-day as a witness to yourself as are also the noble ones who keep records. His mouth will then be sealed and the members of his body will be told to speak. They will tell about his deeds, and when he is allowed to speak he will say, "May you perish and be cursed! You are the ones in whose defence I was pleading." Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: كُنَّا عِنْدَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَضَحِكَ فَقَالَ: هَلْ تَدْرُونَ مِمَّا أَضْحَكُ؟ ". قَالَ: قُلْنَا: اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ. قَالَ: " مِنْ مُخَاطَبَةِ الْعَبْدِ رَبَّهُ يَقُولُ: يَا رَبِّ أَلَمْ تُجِرْنِي مِنَ الظُّلْمِ؟ " قَالَ: " يَقُولُ: بَلَى ". قَالَ: " فَيَقُولُ: فَإِنِّي لَا أُجِيزُ عَلَى نَفْسِي إِلَّا شَاهِدًا مِنِّي ". قَالَ: فَيَقُولُ: كَفَى بِنَفْسِكَ الْيَوْمَ عَلَيْكَ شَهِيدًا وَبِالْكِرَامِ الْكَاتِبِينَ شُهُودًا ". قَالَ: " فَيُخْتَمُ عَلَى فِيهِ فَيُقَالُ لِأَرْكَانِهِ: انْطِقِي ". قَالَ: «فَتَنْطِقُ بِأَعْمَالِهِ ثُمَّ يُخَلَّى بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَ الْكَلَامِ» . قَالَ: " فَيَقُولُ: بُعْدًا لَكُنَّ وَسُحْقًا فعنكنَّ كنتُ أُناضلُ ". رَوَاهُ مُسلم
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5554
In-book reference : Book 28, Hadith 34
Mishkat al-Masabih 5587
Abu Dharr reported God's messenger as saying, "I know the last of the inhabitants of paradise to enter it and the last of the inhabitants of hell to come out of it. He is a man who will be brought on the day of resurrection and then a command will be given to confront him with his small sins and remove from him his serious sins. He will then be confronted with his small sins and told, `On such and such a day you did such and such, and on such and such a day "you did such and such.' He will agree, being unable to deny it, and he will be afraid that he will be confronted with his serious sins. He will be told that in place of every evil deed he will have a good deed, and he will say, `My Lord, I have done things I do not see here'." He said he had seen God's messenger laughing to such ail extent that his back teeth were visible. Muslim transmitted it.
وَعَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍّ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " إِنِّي لَأَعْلَمُ آخِرَ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ دُخُولًا الْجَنَّةَ وَآخِرَ أَهْلِ النَّارِ خُرُوجًا مِنْهَا رَجُلٌ يُؤْتَى بِهِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ فَيُقَالُ: اعْرِضُوا عَلَيْهِ صِغَارَ ذُنُوبِهِ وَارْفَعُوا عَنْهُ كِبَارهَا فتعرض عَلَيْهِ صغَار ذنُوبه وفيقال: عملت يَوْم كَذَا وَكَذَا وَكَذَا وَكَذَا وَعَمِلْتَ يَوْمَ كَذَا وَكَذَا كَذَا وَكَذَا؟ فَيَقُولُ: نَعَمْ. لَا يَسْتَطِيعُ أَنْ يُنْكِرَ وَهُوَ مُشْفِقٌ مِنْ كِبَارِ ذُنُوبِهِ أَنْ تُعْرَضَ عَلَيْهِ. فَيُقَالُ لَهُ فَإِنَّ لَكَ مَكَانَ كُلِّ سَيِّئَةٍ حَسَنَةً. فَيَقُولُ: رَبِّ قَدْ عَمِلْتُ أَشْيَاءَ لَا أَرَاهَا هَهُنَا " وَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ضَحِكَ حَتَّى بَدَتْ نَوَاجِذُهُ. رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 5587
In-book reference : Book 28, Hadith 62
Musnad Ahmad 1300, 1301
It was narrated from Yoosuf bin Mazin that A man asked `Ali (رضي الله عنه), “O Ameer al-Mu`mineen, describe the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) to us”. He said:
He was not very tall, a little above average height. When he came with people he would stand out among them. He was very white, with a large head, a bright face, long eyelashes and large hands and feet. When he walked, he walked with energy, as is going downhill. It was as if the sweat on his face was pearls; I have never seen anyone like him before or since, may my father and mother be sacrificed for him. It was narrated from ‘Ali (رضي الله عنه) that It was said to him: “Describe the Prophet (ﷺ) to us.” He said: “He was not very tall…” and he mentioned a similar report.
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْد اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا نَصْرُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، حَدَّثَنَا نُوحُ بْنُ قَيْسٍ، حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدُ بْنُ قَيْسٍ، عَنْ يُوسُفَ بْنِ مَازِنٍ، أَنَّ رَجُلًا، سَأَلَ عَلِيًّا رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ فَقَالَ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ انْعَتْ لَنَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ صِفْهُ لَنَا فَقَالَ كَانَ لَيْسَ بِالذَّاهِبِ طُولًا وَفَوْقَ الرَّبْعَةِ إِذَا جَاءَ مَعَ الْقَوْمِ غَمَرَهُمْ أَبْيَضَ شَدِيدَ الْوَضَحِ ضَخْمَ الْهَامَةِ أَغَرَّ أَبْلَجَ هَدِبَ الْأَشْفَارِ شَثْنَ الْكَفَّيْنِ وَالْقَدَمَيْنِ إِذَا مَشَى يَتَقَلَّعُ كَأَنَّمَا يَنْحَدِرُ فِي صَبَبٍ كَأَنَّ الْعَرَقَ فِي وَجْهِهِ اللُّؤْلُؤُ لَمْ أَرَ قَبْلَهُ وَلَا بَعْدَهُ مِثْلَهُ بِأَبِي وَأُمِّي صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ.

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْد اللَّهِ حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ أَبِي بَكْرٍ الْمُقَدَّمِيُّ حَدَّثَنَا نُوحُ بْنُ قَيْسٍ حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدُ بْنُ قَيْسٍ عَنْ يُوسُفَ بْنِ مَازِنٍ عَنْ رَجُلٍ عَنْ عَلِيٍّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّهُ قِيلَ لَهُ انْعَتْ لَنَا النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ كَانَ لَيْسَ بِالذَّاهِبِ طُولًا فَذَكَرَ مِثْلَهُ سَوَاءً‏.‏

Grade: Lts isnad is Da'if because it is interrupted], Da\'if (Darussalam) like the report above] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 1300, 1301
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 704
Mishkat al-Masabih 2327
Abu Sa'id al-Khudri reported God’s messenger as saying:
Among the B. Isra’il there was a man who killed ninety-nine people and then went out to make enquiry. He went to a monk and asked him whether repentance would be accepted for what he had done, and when he replied that it would not, he killed him. He then began to make enquiry, and a man told him to go to such and such a village. When he was upon the point of death he arose to go towards it, and the angels of mercy and the angels of punishment disputed over him. God then told the one village to come near and the other to remove to a distance, and told the angels to measure the distance between them. He was found to be the distance of a span nearer to the one towards which he was going, and so he was forgiven. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " كَانَ فِي بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ رَجُلٌ قَتَلَ تِسْعَةً وَتِسْعِينَ إِنْسَانًا ثُمَّ خَرَجَ يَسْأَلُ فَأَتَى رَاهِبًا فَسَأَلَهُ فَقَالَ: أَلَهَ تَوْبَةٌ قَالَ: لَا فَقَتَلَهُ وَجَعَلَ يَسْأَلُ فَقَالَ لَهُ رَجُلٌ ائْتِ قَرْيَةَ كَذَا وَكَذَا فَأَدْرَكَهُ الْمَوْتُ فَنَاءَ بِصَدْرِهِ نَحْوَهَا فَاخْتَصَمَتْ فِيهِ مَلَائِكَةُ الرَّحْمَةِ وَمَلَائِكَةُ الْعَذَابِ فَأَوْحَى اللَّهُ إِلَى هَذِهِ أَنْ تَقَرَّبِي وَإِلَى هَذِهِ أَنْ تَبَاعَدِي فَقَالَ قِيسُوا مَا بَيْنَهُمَا فَوُجِدَ إِلَى هَذِهِ أَقْرَبَ بِشِبْرٍ فَغُفِرَ لَهُ "
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2327
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 101
Sunan Ibn Majah 3509
It was narrated that Abu Umamah bin Sahl bin Hunaif said:
“ ‘Amir bin Rabi’ah passed by Sahl bin Hunaif when he was having a bath, and said: ‘I have never seen such beautiful skin.’ Straightaway, he (Sahl) fell to the ground. He was brought to the Prophet (saw) and it was said: ‘Sahl has had a fit.’ He said: ‘Whom do you accuse with regard to him?’ They said: “ ‘Amir bin Rabi’ah.’ They said: ‘Why would anyone of you kill his brother? If he sees something that he likes, then let him pray for blessing for him.’ Then he called for water, and he told ‘Amir to perform ablution, then he washed his face and his arms up to the elbows, his knees and inside his lower garment, then he told him to pour the water over him.”
حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامُ بْنُ عَمَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي أُمَامَةَ بْنِ سَهْلِ بْنِ حُنَيْفٍ، قَالَ مَرَّ عَامِرُ بْنُ رَبِيعَةَ بِسَهْلِ بْنِ حُنَيْفٍ وَهُوَ يَغْتَسِلُ فَقَالَ لَمْ أَرَ كَالْيَوْمِ وَلاَ جِلْدَ مُخَبَّأَةٍ ‏.‏ فَمَا لَبِثَ أَنْ لُبِطَ بِهِ فَأُتِيَ بِهِ النَّبِيَّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ فَقِيلَ لَهُ أَدْرِكْ سَهْلاً صَرِيعًا ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ تَتَّهِمُونَ بِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا عَامِرَ بْنَ رَبِيعَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ عَلاَمَ يَقْتُلُ أَحَدُكُمْ أَخَاهُ إِذَا رَأَى أَحَدُكُمْ مِنْ أَخِيهِ مَا يُعْجِبُهُ فَلْيَدْعُ لَهُ بِالْبَرَكَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ دَعَا بِمَاءٍ فَأَمَرَ عَامِرًا أَنْ يَتَوَضَّأَ فَيَغْسِلَ وَجْهَهُ وَيَدَيْهِ إِلَى الْمِرْفَقَيْنِ وَرُكْبَتَيْهِ وَدَاخِلَةَ إِزَارِهِ وَأَمَرَهُ أَنْ يَصُبَّ عَلَيْهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ سُفْيَانُ قَالَ مَعْمَرٌ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ وَأَمَرَهُ أَنْ يَكْفَأَ الإِنَاءَ مِنْ خَلْفِهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 3509
In-book reference : Book 31, Hadith 74
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 31, Hadith 3509
Riyad as-Salihin 141
Abu Musa Al-Ash'ari (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
The Prophet (PBUH) said, "Giving in charity is an obligation upon every Muslim". It was said (to him): "What about one who does not find (the means) to do so?" He (PBUH) said, "Let him work with his hands, thus doing benefit to himself and give in charity." It was said to him: "What if he does not have (the means) to do so?" He (PBUH) said, "Then let him assist the needy, the aggrieved." It was said: "What about if he cannot even do this?" He (PBUH) said, "Then he should enjoin good." He was asked: "What if he cannot do that?" He (the Prophet (PBUH)) said, "He should then abstain from evil, for verily, that is a charity from him".

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

الخامس والعشرون‏:‏ عن أبي موس رضي الله عنه ، عن النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم قال‏:‏ ‏"‏على كل مسلم صدقة‏"‏ قال ‏:‏ أرأيت إن لم يجد‏؟‏ قال‏:‏ أرأيت إن لم يستطع‏؟‏ قال‏:‏ ‏"‏يعين ذا الحاجة الملهوف‏"‏ قال‏:‏ أرأيت إن لم يستطع‏؟‏ قال‏:‏ ‏"‏يأمر بالمعروف أو الخير‏"‏ قال ‏:‏ أرأيت إن لم يفعل‏؟‏ قال‏:‏ يمسك عن الشر فإنها صدقة‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 141
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 141
Sahih Muslim 1691 c

Abu Huraira reported that a person from amongst the Muslims came to Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) while he was in the mosque. He called him saying:

Allah's Messenger. I have committed adultery. He (the Holy Prophet) turned away from him, He (again) came round facing him and said to him: Allah's Messenger, I have committed adultery. He (the Holy Prophet) turned away until he did that four times, and as he testified four times against his own self, Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) called him and said: Are you mad? He said: No. He (again) said: Are you married? He said: Yes. Thereupon Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: Take him and stone him.
وَحَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ بْنُ شُعَيْبِ بْنِ اللَّيْثِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ، حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، عَنْ جَدِّي، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عُقَيْلٌ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَوْفٍ، وَسَعِيدِ بْنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ أَتَى رَجُلٌ مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهُوَ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ فَنَادَاهُ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي زَنَيْتُ ‏.‏ فَأَعْرَضَ عَنْهُ فَتَنَحَّى تِلْقَاءَ وَجْهِهِ فَقَالَ لَهُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي زَنَيْتُ ‏.‏ فَأَعْرَضَ عَنْهُ حَتَّى ثَنَى ذَلِكَ عَلَيْهِ أَرْبَعَ مَرَّاتٍ فَلَمَّا شَهِدَ عَلَى نَفْسِهِ أَرْبَعَ شَهَادَاتٍ دَعَاهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَبِكَ جُنُونٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَهَلْ أَحْصَنْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ اذْهَبُوا بِهِ فَارْجُمُوهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1691c
In-book reference : Book 29, Hadith 23
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 17, Hadith 4196
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 1208

Narrated Mu'adh ibn Jabal:

On the expedition to Tabuk if the sun had passed the meridian before the apostle of Allah (saws) moved off, he combined the noon and the afternoon prayers; but if he moved off before the sun had passed the meridian, he delayed the noon prayer till he halted for the afternoon prayer. He acted similarly for the sunset prayer; if the sun set before he moved off, he combined the sunset and the night prayers, but if he moved off before sunset, he delayed the sunset prayer till he halted for the night prayer and then combined them.

Abu Dawud said: Hisham b. 'Urwah narrated this tradition from Husain b. 'Abd Allah, from Kuraib on the authority of Ibn 'Abbas from the Prophet (saws) like the tradition narrated by Mufaddal and al-Laith.

حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ خَالِدِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَوْهَبٍ الرَّمْلِيُّ الْهَمْدَانِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا الْمُفَضَّلُ بْنُ فَضَالَةَ، وَاللَّيْثُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ أَبِي الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ أَبِي الطُّفَيْلِ، عَنْ مُعَاذِ بْنِ جَبَلٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ فِي غَزْوَةِ تَبُوكَ إِذَا زَاغَتِ الشَّمْسُ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَرْتَحِلَ جَمَعَ بَيْنَ الظُّهْرِ وَالْعَصْرِ وَإِنْ يَرْتَحِلْ قَبْلَ أَنْ تَزِيغَ الشَّمْسُ أَخَّرَ الظُّهْرَ حَتَّى يَنْزِلَ لِلْعَصْرِ وَفِي الْمَغْرِبِ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ إِنْ غَابَتِ الشَّمْسُ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَرْتَحِلَ جَمَعَ بَيْنَ الْمَغْرِبِ وَالْعِشَاءِ وَإِنْ يَرْتَحِلْ قَبْلَ أَنْ تَغِيبَ الشَّمْسُ أَخَّرَ الْمَغْرِبَ حَتَّى يَنْزِلَ لِلْعِشَاءِ ثُمَّ جَمَعَ بَيْنَهُمَا ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ رَوَاهُ هِشَامُ بْنُ عُرْوَةَ عَنْ حُسَيْنِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ عَنْ كُرَيْبٍ عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم نَحْوَ حَدِيثِ الْمُفَضَّلِ وَاللَّيْثِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1208
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 11
English translation : Book 4, Hadith 1204
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2082
Abu Sa'eed said:
"A man came to the Prophet (S.A.W) and said: 'My brother is suffering from loose bowels.' He said: 'Let him drink Honey.' So he drank it. Then he came and said: O Messenger of Allah (S.A.W)! He has drunk honey, but it has only made him more worse.' So the Messenger of Allah (S.A.W) said: ' Let him drink honey.'" He said: "So he drank it. Then he came and said: 'O Messenger of Allah (S.A.W)! I gave him some more to drink, but it has only made him more worse.'" He said: "The Messenger of Allah (S.A.W) said: 'Allah has told the truth,and your brother's stomach has lied. Give him honey to drink'. So he gave him some more honey to drink and he was cured.'"
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ،قال حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، قال حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي الْمُتَوَكِّلِ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ إِنَّ أَخِي اسْتُطْلِقَ بَطْنُهُ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ اسْقِهِ عَسَلاً ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَسَقَاهُ ثُمَّ جَاءَ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَدْ سَقَيْتُهُ عَسَلاً فَلَمْ يَزِدْهُ إِلاَّ اسْتِطْلاَقًا ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ اسْقِهِ عَسَلاً ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَسَقَاهُ ثُمَّ جَاءَهُ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَدْ سَقَيْتُهُ عَسَلاً فَلَمْ يَزِدْهُ إِلاَّ اسْتِطْلاَقًا ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ صَدَقَ اللَّهُ وَكَذَبَ بَطْنُ أَخِيكَ, اسْقِهِ عَسَلاً ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَسَقَاهُ عَسَلاً فَبَرَأَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2082
In-book reference : Book 28, Hadith 47
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 2, Hadith 2082
Sahih Muslim 140

Abu Huraira reported:

A person came to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and said: Messenger of Allah, what do you think if a man comes to me in order to appropriate my possession? He (the Holy Prophet) said: Don't surrender your possession to him. He (the inquirer) said: If he fights me? He (the Holy Prophet) remarked: Then fight (with him). He (the inquirer) again said: What do you think if I am killed? He (the Holy Prophet) observed: You would be a martyr. He (the inquirer) said: What do you think of him (Messenger of Allah) If I kill him. He (the Holy Prophet) said: he would be in the Fire.
حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ، مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْعَلاَءِ حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدٌ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ مَخْلَدٍ - حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، عَنِ الْعَلاَءِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَرَأَيْتَ إِنْ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ يُرِيدُ أَخْذَ مَالِي قَالَ ‏"‏ فَلاَ تُعْطِهِ مَالَكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَرَأَيْتَ إِنْ قَاتَلَنِي قَالَ ‏"‏ قَاتِلْهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَرَأَيْتَ إِنْ قَتَلَنِي قَالَ ‏"‏ فَأَنْتَ شَهِيدٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَرَأَيْتَ إِنْ قَتَلْتُهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ هُوَ فِي النَّارِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 140
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 267
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 1, Hadith 259
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 360 a

Jabir b. Samura reported:

A man asked the Messenger of Allah (may peace he upon him) whether he should perform ablution after (eating) mutton. He (the Messenger of Allah) said: Perform ablution it you so desire, and if you do not wish, do not perform it. He (again) asked: Should I perform ablution (after eating) camel's flesh? He said: Yes, perform ablution (after eating) camel's flesh. He (again) said: May I say prayer in the sheepfolds? He (the Messenger of Allah) said: Yes. He (the narrator) again said: May I say prayer where camels lie down? He (the Holy Prophet) said: No.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو كَامِلٍ، فُضَيْلُ بْنُ حُسَيْنٍ الْجَحْدَرِيُّ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، عَنْ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَوْهَبٍ، عَنْ جَعْفَرِ بْنِ أَبِي ثَوْرٍ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، سَأَلَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَأَتَوَضَّأُ مِنْ لُحُومِ الْغَنَمِ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنْ شِئْتَ فَتَوَضَّأْ وَإِنْ شِئْتَ فَلاَ تَوَضَّأْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَتَوَضَّأُ مِنْ لُحُومِ الإِبِلِ قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ فَتَوَضَّأْ مِنْ لُحُومِ الإِبِلِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أُصَلِّي فِي مَرَابِضِ الْغَنَمِ قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أُصَلِّي فِي مَبَارِكِ الإِبِلِ قَالَ ‏"‏ لاَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 360a
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 123
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 3, Hadith 700
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 4012
‘Abdallah b. ‘Amr told that when God’s Messenger gained booty he ordered Bilal to make a public announcement, and when the people brought their booty he would take a fifth and divide it. One day a man brought a halter of hair after that and said, “Messenger of God, this is part of the booty we got.” He asked whether he had heard Bilal making announcement three times, and when he replied that he had, he asked what had prevented him from bringing it. He made some excuse, so he said, “You must bring it yourself on the day of resurrection, for I shall never accept it from you.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.
وَعَن عبدِ الله بنِ عَمْروٍ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا أَصَابَ غَنِيمَةً أَمَرَ بِلَالًا فَنَادَى فِي النَّاسِ فَيَجِيئُونَ بِغَنَائِمِهِمْ فَيُخَمِّسُهُ وَيُقَسِّمُهُ فَجَاءَ رَجُلٌ يَوْمًا بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ بِزِمَامٍ مِنْ شَعَرٍ فَقَالَ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ هَذَا فِيمَا كُنَّا أَصَبْنَاهُ مِنَ الْغَنِيمَةِ قَالَ: «أَسْمَعْتَ بِلَالًا نَادَى ثَلَاثًا؟» قَالَ: نَعَمْ قَالَ: «فَمَا مَنَعَكَ أَنْ تَجِيءَ بِهِ؟» فَاعْتَذَرَ قَالَ: «كُنْ أَنْتَ تَجِيءُ بِهِ يومَ القيامةِ فلنْ أقبلَه عَنْك» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد
  لم تتمّ دراسته   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 4012
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 223
Sahih Muslim 771 b

A'raj reported that when the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) would start the prayer, he would pronounce takbir (Allah-o-Akbar) and then say:

I turn my face (up to Thee), I am the first of the believers; and when he raised his head from ruku' he said: Allah listened to him who praised Him; O our Lord, praise be to Thee; and he said: He shaped (man) and how fine is his shape? And he (the narrator) said: When he pronounced salutation he said: O Allah, forgive me my earlier (sins), to the end of the hadith; and he did not say it between the Tashahhud and salutation (as mentioned above).
وَحَدَّثَنَاهُ زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ مَهْدِيٍّ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ، إِبْرَاهِيمَ أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو النَّضْرِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ عَمِّهِ، الْمَاجِشُونِ بْنِ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، بِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ وَقَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا اسْتَفْتَحَ الصَّلاَةَ كَبَّرَ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ ‏"‏ وَأَنَا أَوَّلُ الْمُسْلِمِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ وَإِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ قَالَ ‏"‏ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ ‏"‏ وَصَوَّرَهُ فَأَحْسَنَ صُوَرَهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ وَإِذَا سَلَّمَ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي مَا قَدَّمْتُ ‏"‏ .‏ إِلَى آخِرِ الْحَدِيثِ وَلَمْ يَقُلْ بَيْنَ التَّشَهُّدِ وَالتَّسْلِيمِ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 771b
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 241
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1696
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 4028
It was narrated that Anas said:
“One day, Jibril (as) came to the Messenger of Allah (saw) when he was sitting in a sorrowful state with his face soaked with blood, because some of the people of Makkah had struck him. He said: ‘What is the matter with you?’ He said: ‘These people did such and such to me.’ He said: ‘Would you like me to show you a sign?’ He said: ‘Yes, show me.’ He looked at a tree on the far side of the valley and said: ‘Call that tree.’ So he called it, and it came walking until it stood before him. He said: ‘Tell it to go back.’ So he told it, and it went back to its place. Then the Messenger of Allah (saw) said: ‘That is sufficient for me.’”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ طَرِيفٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَبِي سُفْيَانَ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، قَالَ جَاءَ جِبْرِيلُ عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ ذَاتَ يَوْمٍ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ وَهُوَ جَالِسٌ حَزِينٌ قَدْ خُضِبَ بِالدِّمَاءِ قَدْ ضَرَبَهُ بَعْضُ أَهْلِ مَكَّةَ فَقَالَ مَا لَكَ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ فَعَلَ بِي هَؤُلاَءِ وَفَعَلُوا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَتُحِبُّ أَنْ أُرِيَكَ آيَةً قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ أَرِنِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَنَظَرَ إِلَى شَجَرَةٍ مِنْ وَرَاءِ الْوَادِي فَقَالَ ادْعُ تِلْكَ الشَّجَرَةَ ‏.‏ فَدَعَاهَا فَجَاءَتْ تَمْشِي حَتَّى قَامَتْ بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ قَالَ قُلْ لَهَا فَلْتَرْجِعْ فَقَالَ لَهَا فَرَجَعَتْ حَتَّى عَادَتْ إِلَى مَكَانِهَا فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏"‏ حَسْبِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Da’if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 4028
In-book reference : Book 36, Hadith 103
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 36, Hadith 4028
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 189
Albdullah bin Zaid narrated:
"When we awoke, we went to Allah's Messenger to inform him of the dream. He said: 'Indeed this dream is true. So go to Bilal, for he has a better and louder voice than you. Convey to him what was said to you, so that he may call (to the prayer) with that.'" He said: "When Umar bin Al-Khattab heard Bilal calling for the prayer he went to Allah's Messenger, and he was dragging his Izar, (as he was hurrying) saying: 'O Allah's Messenger! By the One Who sent you with the truth! I dreamt the same as what he said.''' He said: "So Allah's Messenger said: 'To Allah is the praise, so that confirms it even more.'''
حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ الأُمَوِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ التَّيْمِيِّ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ لَمَّا أَصْبَحْنَا أَتَيْنَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَخْبَرْتُهُ بِالرُّؤْيَا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ هَذِهِ لَرُؤْيَا حَقٍّ فَقُمْ مَعَ بِلاَلٍ فَإِنَّهُ أَنْدَى وَأَمَدُّ صَوْتًا مِنْكَ فَأَلْقِ عَلَيْهِ مَا قِيلَ لَكَ وَلْيُنَادِ بِذَلِكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَلَمَّا سَمِعَ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ نِدَاءَ بِلاَلٍ بِالصَّلاَةِ خَرَجَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهُوَ يَجُرُّ إِزَارَهُ وَهُوَ يَقُولُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَالَّذِي بَعَثَكَ بِالْحَقِّ لَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ مِثْلَ الَّذِي قَالَ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ فَلِلَّهِ الْحَمْدُ فَذَلِكَ أَثْبَتُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ زَيْدٍ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ رَوَى هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ إِسْحَاقَ أَتَمَّ مِنْ هَذَا الْحَدِيثِ وَأَطْوَلَ وَذَكَرَ فِيهِ قِصَّةَ الأَذَانِ مَثْنَى مَثْنَى وَالإِقَامَةِ مَرَّةً مَرَّةً ‏.‏ وَعَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ زَيْدٍ هُوَ ابْنُ عَبْدِ رَبِّهِ وَيُقَالُ ابْنُ عَبْدِ رَبٍّ وَلاَ نَعْرِفُ لَهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم شَيْئًا ...
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 189
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 41
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 189
Sahih al-Bukhari 1553
Narrated Nafi', 'Whenever Ibn 'Umar finished his morning Salat at Dhul-Hulaifa he would get his Rahila (mount) prepared. Then, he would ride on it, and after it had stood up straight (ready to set out), he would face Al-Qiblah (the Ka,bah at Makkah) while sitting (on his mount) and recite Talbiya. When he had reached the boundaries of the Haram (or Makkah), he would stop recitation of Talbiya till he reached Dhi-Tuwa (near Makkah) where he would pass the night till it was dawn. After offering the morning Salat, he would take a bath. He claimed that Allah's Messenger (saws) had done the same.
وَقَالَ أَبُو مَعْمَرٍ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَارِثِ، حَدَّثَنَا أَيُّوبُ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، قَالَ كَانَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ إِذَا صَلَّى بِالْغَدَاةِ بِذِي الْحُلَيْفَةِ أَمَرَ بِرَاحِلَتِهِ فَرُحِلَتْ ثُمَّ رَكِبَ، فَإِذَا اسْتَوَتْ بِهِ اسْتَقْبَلَ الْقِبْلَةَ قَائِمًا، ثُمَّ يُلَبِّي حَتَّى يَبْلُغَ الْمَحْرَمَ، ثُمَّ يُمْسِكُ حَتَّى إِذَا جَاءَ ذَا طُوًى بَاتَ بِهِ حَتَّى يُصْبِحَ، فَإِذَا صَلَّى الْغَدَاةَ اغْتَسَلَ، وَزَعَمَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَعَلَ ذَلِكَ‏.‏ تَابَعَهُ إِسْمَاعِيلُ عَنْ أَيُّوبَ فِي الْغَسْلِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1553
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 39
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 26, Hadith 625
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3532
Al-Muttalib bin Abi Wada`ah said:
“Al-`Abbas came to the Messenger of Allah (saws) and it is as if he heard something, so the Prophet (saws) stood upon the Minbar and said: ‘Who am I?’ They said: ‘You are the Messenger of Allah, upon you be peace.’ He said: ‘I am Muhammad bin `Abdullah bin `Abdul-Muttalib, indeed Allah created the creation, and He put me in the best group of them, then He made them into two groups, so He put me in the best group of them, the He made them into tribes, so He put me in the best of tribes, then He made them into houses, so He put me in the best of them in tribe and lineage.’”
حَدَّثَنَا مَحْمُودُ بْنُ غَيْلَانَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أَحْمَدَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ أَبِي زِيَادٍ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ عَنْ الْمُطَّلِبِ بْنِ أَبِي وَدَاعَةَ قَالَ جَاءَ الْعَبَّاسُ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَكَأَنَّهُ سَمِعَ شَيْئًا فَقَامَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَى الْمِنْبَرِ فَقَالَ مَنْ أَنَا فَقَالُوا أَنْتَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ عَلَيْكَ السَّلَامُ قَالَ أَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبِ إِنَّ اللَّهَ خَلَقَ الْخَلْقَ فَجَعَلَنِي فِي خَيْرِهِمْ فِرْقَةً ثُمَّ جَعَلَهُمْ فِرْقَتَيْنِ فَجَعَلَنِي فِي خَيْرِهِمْ فِرْقَةً ثُمَّ جَعَلَهُمْ قَبَائِلَ فَجَعَلَنِي فِي خَيْرِهِمْ قَبِيلَةً ثُمَّ جَعَلَهُمْ بُيُوتًا فَجَعَلَنِي فِي خَيْرِهِمْ بَيْتًا وَخَيْرِهِمْ نَسَبًا قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ
Grade: Da’if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3532
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 163
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 45, Hadith 3532
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3608
Narrated Al-Muttalib bin Abi Wada'ah:
"Al-Abbas came to the Messenger of Allah (SAW), and it is as if he heard something, so the Prophet (SAW) stood upon the Minbar and said: 'Who am I?' They said: 'You are the Messenger of Allah, upon you be peace.' He said: 'I am Muhammad bin 'Abdullah bin 'Abdul-Muttalib, indeed Allah created the creation, and He put me in the best [group] of them, then He made them into two groups, so He put me in the best group of them, then He made them into tribes, so He put me in the best of them in tribe, then He made them into houses, so He put me in the best of them in tribe and lineage.'"
حَدَّثَنَا مَحْمُودُ بْنُ غَيْلاَنَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أَحْمَدَ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ أَبِي زِيَادٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ، عَنِ الْمُطَّلِبِ بْنِ أَبِي وَدَاعَةَ، قَالَ جَاءَ الْعَبَّاسُ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَكَأَنَّهُ سَمِعَ شَيْئًا فَقَامَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى الْمِنْبَرِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ أَنَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا أَنْتَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ عَلَيْكَ السَّلاَمُ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبِ إِنَّ اللَّهَ خَلَقَ الْخَلْقَ فَجَعَلَنِي فِي خَيْرِهِمْ ثُمَّ جَعَلَهُمْ فِرْقَتَيْنِ فَجَعَلَنِي فِي خَيْرِهِمْ فِرْقَةً ثُمَّ جَعَلَهُمْ قَبَائِلَ فَجَعَلَنِي فِي خَيْرِهِمْ قَبِيلَةً ثُمَّ جَعَلَهُمْ بُيُوتًا فَجَعَلَنِي فِي خَيْرِهِمْ بَيْتًا وَخَيْرِهِمْ نَفْسًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ ‏.‏ وَرُوِيَ عَنْ سُفْيَانَ الثَّوْرِيِّ عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ أَبِي زِيَادٍ نَحْوُ حَدِيثِ إِسْمَاعِيلَ بْنِ أَبِي خَالِدٍ عَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ أَبِي زِيَادٍ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ عَنِ الْعَبَّاسِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبِ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3608
In-book reference : Book 49, Hadith 4
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 46, Hadith 3608
Sunan Abi Dawud 873

Narrated Awf ibn Malik al-Ashja'i:

I stood up to pray along with the Messenger of Allah (saws); he got up and recited Surat al-Baqarah (Surah 2).

When he came to a verse which spoke of mercy, he stopped and made supplication, and when he came to verse which spoke of punishment, he stopped and sought refuge in Allah, then he bowed and paused as long as he stood (reciting Surah al-Baqarah), and said while bowing, "Glory be to the Possessor of greatness, the Kingdom, grandeur and majesty."

:Then he prostrated himself and paused as long as he stood up and recited Surat Aal Imran (Surah 3) and then recited many surahs one after another.

حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ صَالِحٍ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مُعَاوِيَةُ بْنُ صَالِحٍ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ قَيْسٍ، عَنْ عَاصِمِ بْنِ حُمَيْدٍ، عَنْ عَوْفِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ الأَشْجَعِيِّ، قَالَ قُمْتُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لَيْلَةً فَقَامَ فَقَرَأَ سُورَةَ الْبَقَرَةِ لاَ يَمُرُّ بِآيَةِ رَحْمَةٍ إِلاَّ وَقَفَ فَسَأَلَ وَلاَ يَمُرُّ بِآيَةِ عَذَابٍ إِلاَّ وَقَفَ فَتَعَوَّذَ - قَالَ - ثُمَّ رَكَعَ بِقَدْرِ قِيَامِهِ يَقُولُ فِي رُكُوعِهِ ‏ "‏ سُبْحَانَ ذِي الْجَبَرُوتِ وَالْمَلَكُوتِ وَالْكِبْرِيَاءِ وَالْعَظَمَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ سَجَدَ بِقَدْرِ قِيَامِهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ فِي سُجُودِهِ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ - ثُمَّ قَامَ فَقَرَأَ بِآلِ عِمْرَانَ ثُمَّ قَرَأَ سُورَةً سُورَةً ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 873
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 483
English translation : Book 3, Hadith 872
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 361
Anas bin Malik narrated:
"Allah's Messenger fell from a horse and got injured, so he led Salat sitting and we also offered Salat sitting. When he completed the Salat he said: "The Imam is appointed to be followed; when he says the Takbir then say the Takbir, when he bows, then bow, and when he raises his head, then raise your heads. When he says: "Sami' Allahu liman hamidah (Allah listens to those who praise him)" then say: "Rabbana wa lakal-hamd. (O our Lord! And all praise is Yours.)" and when he prostrates, then prostrate, and when he performs Salat sitting, then pray sitting altogether.'"
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ خَرَّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنْ فَرَسٍ فَجُحِشَ فَصَلَّى بِنَا قَاعِدًا فَصَلَّيْنَا مَعَهُ قُعُودًا ثُمَّ انْصَرَفَ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ إِنَّمَا الإِمَامُ أَوْ إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ فَإِذَا كَبَّرَ فَكَبِّرُوا وَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا وَإِذَا رَفَعَ فَارْفَعُوا وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ فَقُولُوا رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ وَإِذَا سَجَدَ فَاسْجُدُوا وَإِذَا صَلَّى قَاعِدًا فَصَلُّوا قُعُودًا أَجْمَعُونَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ عَائِشَةَ وَأَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ وَجَابِرٍ وَابْنِ عُمَرَ وَمُعَاوِيَةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَحَدِيثُ أَنَسٍ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم خَرَّ عَنْ فَرَسٍ فَجُحِشَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ ذَهَبَ بَعْضُ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِلَى هَذَا الْحَدِيثِ مِنْهُمْ جَابِرُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ وَأُسَيْدُ بْنُ حُضَيْرٍ وَأَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ وَغَيْرُهُمْ ‏.‏ وَبِهَذَا الْحَدِيثِ يَقُولُ أَحْمَدُ وَإِسْحَاقُ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ بَعْضُ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ إِذَا صَلَّى الإِمَامُ جَالِسًا لَمْ يُصَلِّ مَنْ خَلْفَهُ إِلاَّ قِيَامًا فَإِنْ صَلَّوْا قُعُودًا لَمْ تُجْزِهِمْ ‏.‏ وَهُوَ قَوْلُ سُفْيَانَ الثَّوْرِيِّ وَمَالِكِ بْنِ أَنَسٍ وَابْنِ الْمُبَارَكِ وَالشَّافِعِيِّ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 361
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 213
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 361
Sahih al-Bukhari 4437

Narrated Aisha:

When Allah 's Apostle was in good health, he used to say, "Never does a prophet die unless he is shown his place in Paradise ( before his death ), and then he is made alive or given option." When the Prophet became ill and his last moments came while his head was on my thigh, he became unconscious, and when he came to his senses, he looked towards the roof of the house and then said, "O Allah! (Please let me be) with the highest companion." Thereupon I said, "Hence he is not going to stay with us? " Then I came to know that his state was the confirmation of the narration he used to mention to us while he was in good health.

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ عُرْوَةُ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ إِنَّ عَائِشَةَ قَالَتْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهْوَ صَحِيحٌ يَقُولُ ‏"‏ إِنَّهُ لَمْ يُقْبَضْ نَبِيٌّ قَطُّ حَتَّى يَرَى مَقْعَدَهُ مِنَ الْجَنَّةِ ثُمَّ يُحَيَّا أَوْ يُخَيَّرَ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَلَمَّا اشْتَكَى وَحَضَرَهُ الْقَبْضُ وَرَأْسُهُ عَلَى فَخِذِ عَائِشَةَ غُشِيَ عَلَيْهِ، فَلَمَّا أَفَاقَ شَخَصَ بَصَرُهُ نَحْوَ سَقْفِ الْبَيْتِ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ فِي الرَّفِيقِ الأَعْلَى ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ إِذًا لاَ يُجَاوِرُنَا‏.‏ فَعَرَفْتُ أَنَّهُ حَدِيثُهُ الَّذِي كَانَ يُحَدِّثُنَا وَهْوَ صَحِيحٌ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4437
In-book reference : Book 64, Hadith 458
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 59, Hadith 721
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 1669

Buhaysah reported on the authority of his father:

My father sought permission from the Prophet (saws). (When permission was granted and he came near him) he lifted his shirt, and began to kiss him and embrace him (out of love for him). He asked: Messenger of Allah, what is the thing which it is unlawful to refuse? He replied: Water. He again asked: Prophet of Allah, what is the thing which it is unlawful to refuse? He replied: Salt. He again asked: Prophet of Allah, what is the thing which it is unlawful to refuse? He said: To do good is better for you.

حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُعَاذٍ، حَدَّثَنَا كَهْمَسٌ، عَنْ سَيَّارِ بْنِ مَنْظُورٍ، - رَجُلٍ مِنْ بَنِي فَزَارَةَ - عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنِ امْرَأَةٍ، يُقَالُ لَهَا بُهَيْسَةُ عَنْ أَبِيهَا، قَالَتِ اسْتَأْذَنَ أَبِي النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَدَخَلَ بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَ قَمِيصِهِ فَجَعَلَ يُقَبِّلُ وَيَلْتَزِمُ ثُمَّ قَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَا الشَّىْءُ الَّذِي لاَ يَحِلُّ مَنْعُهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ الْمَاءُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ مَا الشَّىْءُ الَّذِي لاَ يَحِلُّ مَنْعُهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ الْمِلْحُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَا الشَّىْءُ الَّذِي لاَ يَحِلُّ مَنْعُهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَنْ تَفْعَلَ الْخَيْرَ خَيْرٌ لَكَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Al-Albani)  ضعيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1669
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 114
English translation : Book 9, Hadith 1665
Sunan Abi Dawud 3920

Narrated Buraydah ibn al-Hasib:

The Prophet (saws) did not take omens from anything, but when he sent out an agent he asked about his name. If it pleased him, he was glad about it, and his cheerfulness on that account was visible in his face. If he disliked his name, his displeasure on that account was visible in his face. When he entered a village, he asked about its name, and if it pleased him, he was glad about it, and his cheerfulness on that account was visible in his face. But if he disliked its name, his displeasure on that account was visible in his face.

حَدَّثَنَا مُسْلِمُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامٌ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ بُرَيْدَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ لاَ يَتَطَيَّرُ مِنْ شَىْءٍ وَكَانَ إِذَا بَعَثَ عَامِلاً سَأَلَ عَنِ اسْمِهِ فَإِذَا أَعْجَبَهُ اسْمُهُ فَرِحَ بِهِ وَرُئِيَ بِشْرُ ذَلِكَ فِي وَجْهِهِ وَإِنْ كَرِهَ اسْمَهُ رُئِيَ كَرَاهِيَةُ ذَلِكَ فِي وَجْهِهِ وَإِذَا دَخَلَ قَرْيَةً سَأَلَ عَنِ اسْمِهَا فَإِنْ أَعْجَبَهُ اسْمُهَا فَرِحَ بِهَا وَرُئِيَ بِشْرُ ذَلِكَ فِي وَجْهِهِ وَإِنْ كَرِهَ اسْمَهَا رُئِيَ كَرَاهِيَةُ ذَلِكَ فِي وَجْهِهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 3920
In-book reference : Book 30, Hadith 17
English translation : Book 29, Hadith 3910
Mishkat al-Masabih 2665
‘Abd al-‘AzIz b. Rufai' said he asked Anas b. Malik to tell him something he knew about God's messenger, viz. where he prayed the noon prayer on yaum at-tarwiya, and he replied that it was in Mina. He asked where he had prayed the afternoon prayer on yaum an-nafr,( There are two days with this name, the first being the 12th of Dhul Hijja and the second the following day. The second of these is said to be the one referred to here) and he replied that it was in al-Abtah.(The part of the wadi of Mecca with small pebbles) He then said, “Do as your commanders do.” Bukhari and Muslim.
وَعَنْ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ بْنِ رُفَيْعٍ قَالَ: سألتُ أنسَ بنَ مالكٍ. قُلْتُ: أَخْبِرْنِي بِشَيْءٍ عَقَلْتَهُ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: أَيْنَ صَلَّى الظُّهْرَ يومَ الترويةِ؟ قَالَ: بمنى. قلت: فَأَيْنَ صَلَّى الْعَصْرَ يَوْمَ النَّفْرِ؟ قَالَ: بِالْأَبْطَحِ. ثُمَّ قَالَ افْعَلْ كَمَا يَفْعَلُ أُمَرَاؤُكَ
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2665
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 156
Mishkat al-Masabih 4588
Buraida told that the Prophet did not take omens from anything; but when he sent out an agent he asked about his name and if it pleased him he was glad about it and his cheerfulness on that account was visible in his face, but if he disliked his name his displeasure on that account was visible in his face. When he entered a village he asked about its name and if it pleased him he was glad about it and his cheerfulness on that account was visible in his face, but if he disliked its name his displeasure on that account was visible in his face. Abu Dawud transmitted it.
وَعَنْ بُرَيْدَةَ: أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ لَا يَتَطَيَّرُ مِنْ شَيْءٍ فَإِذَا بَعَثَ عَامِلًا سَأَلَ عَنِ اسْمِهِ فَإِذَا أَعْجَبَهُ اسْمه فَرح بِهِ ورئي بشر ذَلِك على وَجْهِهِ وَإِنْ كَرِهَ اسْمَهُ رُئِيَ كَرَاهِيَةُ ذَلِكَ على وَجْهِهِ وَإِذَا دَخَلَ قَرْيَةً سَأَلَ عَنِ اسْمِهَا فَإِنْ أَعْجَبَهُ اسْمُهَا فَرِحَ بِهِ وَرُئِيَ بِشْرُ ذَلِكَ فِي وَجْهِهِ وَإِنْ كَرِهَ اسْمَهَا رُئِيَ كَرَاهِيَة ذَلِك فِي وَجهه. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد
  لم تتمّ دراسته   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 4588
In-book reference : Book 23, Hadith 72
Musnad Ahmad 1000, 1001
It was narrated that Rib`i said:
I heard `Ali (رضي الله عنه) say: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: “Do not tell lies about me, because whoever tells a lie about me will enter Hell.” Hajjaj said: I said to Shu`bah: Did he meet `Ali? He said. Yes; he narrated it to me from ‘Ali. And he did not say he heard it. It was narrated from Rib’i bin Hirash that he heard `Ali (رضي الله عنه) deliver a khutbah; he said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said... and he narrated a similar report.
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى يَعْنِي ابْنَ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ شُعْبَةَ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا حَجَّاجٌ، أَنْبَأَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، قَالَ يَحْيَى قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي مَنْصُورٌ، عَنْ رِبْعِيٍّ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَلِيًّا، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ يَقُولُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا تَكْذِبُوا عَلَيَّ فَإِنَّهُ مَنْ يَكْذِبْ عَلَيَّ يَلِجْ النَّارَ قَالَ حَجَّاجٌ قُلْتُ لِشُعْبَةَ هَلْ أَدْرَكَ عَلِيًّا قَالَ نَعَمْ حَدَّثَنِي عَنْ عَلِيٍّ وَلَمْ يَقُلْ سَمِعَ.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ عَنْ رِبْعِيِّ بْنِ حِرَاشٍ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ عَلِيًّا رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ يَخْطُبُ يَقُولُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَذَكَرَ مِثْلَهُ‏.‏

Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)], lts isnad is Sahih] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 1000, 1001
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 424